BREAKING NEWS: Two Mesdames Shortlisted for CWC Awards of Excellence

Congratulations to Melissa Yi for her novel Shapes of Wrath (Wintree Press), shortlisted in the Howard Engel Award for Best Crime Novel Set in Canada category of the 2024 Crime Writers of Canada Awards of Excellence.

Melissa Yi
Melissa Yi" Shapes of Wrath
Shapes of Wrath

Congratulations to M. H. Callway for her short story “Wisteria Cottage” in Malice Domestic: Mystery Most Traditional (Wildside Press), a finalist in the Best Crime Short Story category of the 2024 Crime Writers of Canada Awards of Excellence.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Posted in Awards/Achievements, News | 1 Comment

NEWS FLASH: Catherine Astolfo’s New Book, Auntie Beers Launched!

Mme Catherine Astolfo’s new book, Auntie Beers, published by Carrick Publishing, is now available on Amazon! Auntie Beers is series of interconnected tales told to the author by her mother, as well as a mystery that she couldn’t resist sharing.

Witty, raw and often poignant and crafted by an award-winning crime writer, one of Canada’s leading story-tellers.

To get your copy, here’s the link.

Posted in News | Leave a comment

APRIL STORY: The Dollhouse by Cat Mills

Cat Mills
Cat Mills

Cat Mills is an award-winning documentarian whose work has been screened at leading film festivals throughout the world. The Mesdames were honored to be the subject of her film, The Mesdames of Mayhem, which readers may view on CBC GEM and YouTube. Her latest film is Do You Hear What I Hear? about noise pollution and its impact on city life.

It was not long before the Mesdames drew Cat into their world of crime…writing. She made this terrific debut with her supernatural mystery, The Dollhouse.

THE DOLLHOUSE

by

CAT MILLS

Charlotte opened the back door of the Jeep. Her dog, Artie, bounded out and immediately ran around to the side of the house, sniffing every tree and bush.

She warmed her hands deep in her pockets and surveyed her property. When she’d viewed the house three months ago, it was in the midst of summer, and the land was warm and cheery. The house looked different now—somewhat shabby, the lawn a little overgrown. Was it quaint, or eerie?

When she’d first seen it, the house looked big and magical, though beat-up. Tiny trees were sprouting in the eavestroughs. Green flecks of paint decorated the lawn. Her real estate agent had warned her about the sea air and what it could do to an old house.

Now she didn’t know how to feel. A weird energy coursed through her body. Half of her wanted to explore her new home, her fresh start; the other half wanted to crawl into a hole filled with blankets and die.

A scraping noise pulled her back to reality. She noticed Artie at the back of the yard, digging furiously.

She approached him slowly, growing alarmed.

Old bricks lay in a circle. On top of them lay a round wooden cover, damp and rotting. Artie was clawing his way around the bricks. Her pulse throbbed in her neck.

Her mother’s panic-stricken voice echoed in her mind: Stay away from the well!

She grabbed Artie by the collar and pulled him toward the house. He looked back a few times before giving in and following her to the front yard. She’d fill in that well in the spring. Wells were dangerous, vile things. She didn’t want one anywhere near the house.

She took out her rabbit’s-foot keychain, slid the house key into the lock, and walked into her new life.

The house was filled with boxes, her handwriting labeling the tops. Her possessions had arrived a few days earlier. Looking at them drained her energy. Perhaps she should have started afresh with brand-new objects, none associated with her past life.

She looked out the bay window at the deep blue sea. There were a few wisps of cloud over the water; a fogbank was growing on the horizon. The setting sun had lit everything pink. The leaves on the surrounding trees were dazzling orange, red. and yellow. Everything looked warm, despite the chilly October air. This peaceful space was all hers.

She unearthed the glasses, and opened the champagne left by her real estate agent. As she drank, her shoulders fell, her body relaxed.

She crouched down on the floor and pulled a large box toward her. Slicing through the packing tape, she opened the flaps and peered in at a childhood relic—her dollhouse.

Her ex-husband had always hated it. He claimed he found it creepy. Despite her pleas, he insisted it stay boxed up in the garage, saying they didn’t have space in their home for “that monstrosity”. But Philip was gone; he’d walked out on her in a way she had grown to expect from men. He no longer mattered. This was her house. She would decide what stayed and what went where.

Her beloved dollhouse was a gift from her father. He’d painstakingly taken each measurement and chiseled every detail to create a perfect replica of her childhood home. Its furniture was a near match for the real thing. When she gazed into it, she was transported back to the 1960s by the shag carpet, record player, and avocado-colored bathtub.

In the living room, she found three bubble-wrapped dolls: her mother, her father and herself. As a child, she’d marveled at the mini-people. Now, seeing them as an adult, they looked generic and vague. The only thing that identified them were the small wigs glued to their wooden heads.

Lovingly, she placed her father in the basement workshop next to the wooden worktable. Beside him, on a stool, she placed herself. It was a special treat to watch him work, because he was always busy and rarely at home.

Sometimes when he worked on the dollhouse, he would tell her about the war. Though he never took his eyes off what he was doing, she could sense him drift back to France. Often, he would go quiet. She’d felt embarrassed by his silence, and would look away from his face, focusing instead on his gold watch. She could still hear it: tick, tick, tick. She struggled to recall the sound of her father’s voice, but she never forgot the sound of the watch.

To this day, she refused to wear a watch or keep a clock in the house.

She unwrapped the doll of her mother, letting her hands glide over the elegant green dress and her mother’s dark hair. She placed her mother in the master bedroom, the one room in the dollhouse that remained unfinished. In their original home, the master bedroom had a grand four-poster bed, scarlet drapes, and antique furniture. The room in the dollhouse was white. Bare. Ugly.

Looking back, she thought she’d been a disappointment to her mother. She had been a tomboy, and her mother a lady. The only thing her mother talked to her about was her father: his philandering ways, how badly he treated them both, and how he had a family elsewhere. Charlotte had never known whether this information was true, or what she was supposed to do with it.

She gently swung the front of the dollhouse closed and placed the hook on its latch. She ran her fingers down the length of the cord at the back, plugged it into the wall, and flicked the switch. Every room lit up magically, except the master bedroom light. The bulb there had a slight flicker; she would have to replace it.

She walked over to the couch and slumped down on it. She took a sip of champagne, and admired the dollhouse: its frosted glass windows, red front door, and carefully crafted flower bed edging the front path. Had her parents ever been happy? Was that the reason her own marriage had been so unbearable?

She placed her wine glass on the coffee table and put her head down on the armrest. Artie curled up on the small rug by her feet. She felt her heavy eyelids close—just before a shadow moved inside the dollhouse, and a tiny door closed.

#

Ambrose was a beautiful town, if you could call it a town. It was more like a foggy shoreline, with the occasional cluster of houses, and ports used by fishermen for two centuries.

Weeks passed, and Charlotte slowly filled her large, empty home with woolly blankets, candle holders, and colorful vases—even a piece of local art showing the foggy harbor. She met a few neighbors, friendly busybodies who were curious about the single woman From Away who lived in the big house.

Her job interviews had gone well. The region was in desperate need of medical professionals, even assistants like herself. She needed to be busy, so her mind would not drift to other, unwanted places.

One afternoon, she treated herself to a bouquet of flowers. She’d filled a vase with water when her eyes glanced over to the dollhouse. How quiet it had gotten outside; the normal cacophony of seagulls and distant traffic was gone.

She put down the vase and opened the dollhouse . Her eyes fell on her mother’s doll, standing in the master bedroom. Her glance drifted down to the garage, where her own doll sat alone on the stool.

Father was missing. Her blood went cold.

She looked in every room and couldn’t find him. She opened armoires and moved beds, but he was gone.

She stared down at the dollhouse, her arms limp at her sides. Where could he be? She walked to the bay window and looked out into her backyard. The brick well lay hidden by the tall grass. Its rotten wooden cover glistened with damp. Everything looked bleak. Foggy. Dull.

She looked back at the dollhouse. Her father had carved a plank and painted it green before he’d attached it to the back of the house. It was their backyard.

Her father’s doll was standing in the middle of the yard.

Charlotte picked up the doll and threw it into the dollhouse. Her hands trembled uncontrollably; her head pounded. She needed to get away.

Artie leaped up from the couch, and started jumping and whining. She grabbed his leash, opened the front door, and he bounded out.

#

She was 12 years old. It had been a hot, humid summer—the kind that leaves a sticky layer of sweat and dust all over one’s body. She’d been away at camp in the Laurentians, swimming in the cool lake waters and fostering a crush on the cute boy in the cabin next to hers.

She’d planned on taking the bus home. Her parents never picked her up from camp; they were always too busy with work or social gatherings. So, when she approached the bus with her duffle bag over her shoulder, she was shocked to find her mother waiting in their old, mint-green Cadillac.

Her skin prickled; something was very wrong.

As they drove over the bumpy dirt roads, her mother was quiet. Charlotte looked out the window, and waited for her to speak. Eventually, she did.

Her father was gone; he’d left in the middle of the night with his suitcase. He had finally abandoned them, her mother coolly explained as she changed lanes.

Charlotte remembered feeling empty. It wasn’t just the abandonment that chilled her; it was her mother’s indifference.

It was the longest day of her life.

She sat with Artie on the edge of the pier, looking out over the stormy waters. The whitecaps were growing. The wind was picking up, but she didn’t notice. She was looking into the past, and all she saw were the trees passing by the Cadillac’s window as her mother gave her the news that shut part of her heart away forever.

After her father left, Charlotte’s mother took on a new life. She laughed more and was nicer to Charlotte. They started going to galleries and bonded over art. She’d lost her father, but finally had a mother—a mother who became fiercely protective of her, who gave her an early curfew so she wouldn’t get into trouble.

That’s when her mother became terrified of wells. She told Charlotte stories about children falling into them and being trapped forever. Charlotte started having nightmares about being at the bottom of the well, the only sound a clock slowly ticking.

Rain started to pelt down. Artie whined, shaking Charlotte from her memories. She looked up and noticed a black storm cloud overheard. The rain was rapidly picking up, the wind blew a spray of sea mist into her face. She grabbed Artie’s leash, and together they raced home, her clothes growing wet and heavier by the second.

The power was out when they got back inside. Charlotte flicked the switches in vain. A crack of lightning lit up the windows. She darted around the house, opening the windows to close the outside shutters.

Boom! Crack! The storm was directly overhead. Artie whimpered. Charlotte grabbed him and climbed onto the couch, pulling the blankets around them both.  Her eyes locked on the flashes of white light outside.

She fell into a dark, confined place. Her whole body ached. She was wet, up to her shoulders in cold, muddy water. She couldn’t feel her legs. Was she floating or touching the ground? Darkness enveloped her. Every sound was muffled, everything except the ticking of a clock.

Tick. Tick. Tick.

She bolted upright, clutching her throat, shaking and covered in a cold sweat.

The storm was still raging, but the thunder was gone. Her eyes fell on the dollhouse. The lights were on. The front of the house was open. Her father’s doll was gone.

She couldn’t see him, but she knew where she’d find him.

She ran outside, barefoot. Her feet squished in the waterlogged soil; cold mud squeezed up between her toes. Her cardigan stuck to her arms.

A bolt of lightning lit up the sky as she trudged forward.

Stay away from the well!

She grabbed its rotten wooden lid. It felt like a thick sponge and splintered in her hand. She heaved it aside and stared down into the darkness.

The storm silenced. The world disappeared as she stared down into the well. Then she heard it.

Tick. Tick. Tick.

Muddy water soaked into her jeans. Her fingers sunk into the soil, water bubbling around. She knew why her mother had kept her away from their well.

Finally, she cried.

#

Next morning, the sun was bright, the brightest Charlotte had ever seen. It pierced through the few remaining leaves on the trees, making them look like fire.

Charlotte crouched over the dollhouse. Carefully, she spread white mortar on a tiny clay block. With the precision of a surgeon, she placed the final brick in place. A small circle of red bricks stood out against the painted green grass.

She left her mother’s doll in the bedroom, where it was sterile and cold. That is where she would stay. Alone.

Lovingly, she picked up her father and smoothed out his shirt. She gazed at his tiny wooden face and blond wig. There were no words to say; nothing left to feel. She put her father’s doll into the well. Slowly, she placed the lid on top.

She took her own doll out of the workshop and slipped it into her pocket.

The storm was gone; the sunlight had chased away the darkness.

She led Artie across the dirt road. Together, they walked past the brambles to the shoreline. There, she climbed on top of a large boulder. Artie followed her, his claws scraping the rock. He sat down beside her.

Together, they watched the glass-like water and a lonely blue heron fly by.

It was time to put the dollhouse back in the box.

THE END

 

Posted in News | Leave a comment

Mesdames on the Move: April 2024

DEAR READERS,

April brings you new books and stories, a new Bony Blithe Mini-Con, a play based on The Italian Cure, and Noir at the Bar is back!

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Catherine Astolofo’s new book, Auntie Beers, is coming this April, from Carrick Publishing. Auntie Beers is a collection of short stories of the old country, presented as memoirs. It is an amalgam of tales told to the author by her mother, as well as a mystery that she couldn’t resist. 

Narrated in the voice of Great-Aunt Bairbre, who fled southern Ireland with her sister and brother-in-law and their family in search of a better life. Auntie Beers is rich, poignant, and tinged with the longing for a past embellished with love. History, or herstory, as revealed in these stories, is all the more gilded with the passage of time.

Mme Sylvia Warsh’s new novel, The Orphan, will be published May 15 and is now available for pre-order on Amazon. 

When his mother drowns in the Potomac in 1844, 15-year-old Samuel loses the will to live and falls gravely ill. He is saved by an experimental drug that makes him so sensitive to his environment that he can communicate with animals. He sets out to prove his mother didn’t commit suicide, helped by encounters with numerous animals. The Orphan is set in pre-Civil War Washington against the backdrop of slavery. https://www.amazon.ca/Orphan-Sylvia-M-Warsh/dp/B0CW24VNQ9/

Sylvia Warsh

There will be a launch of The Orphan on Sunday May 5th, 2:00 pm at Sleuth of Baker Street Bookstore, 907 Millwood Road, Leaside. There will be cake! 

Mme Melissa Yi is launching her first YA Kickstarter  on April 23rd for The Red Rock Killer. This is the book that won the scholarship from the International Thriller Writers, judged by R.L. Stine. Any followers hugely appreciated! https://www.kickstarter.com/projects/melissayi/red-rock

And her story “The Crocodile of the Lachine Canal” appears in Thrill Ride Magazine’s Sisters-In Arms

https://books2read.com/thrillride-sisters-in-arms

The Red Rock Killer
Sisters-in-Arms

Mme Madona Skaff has an essay included in the anthology: Women Take the Conn– a collection of essays about the women of Star Trek, written by women authors. She writes about Number One, the female first officer from the original series’ pilot.

Women Take the Conn is available on Amazon.

Madona Skaff
Madona Skaff

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE

Great news! Rob Brunet is back home and Noir at the Bar Toronto is back. The launch date is Thursday, April 25th, 7 p. m.,  at the Duke of Kent, 2315 Yonge St., Toronto. The first new Noir will feature two  Mesdames: Mme M. H. Callway is Rob’s guest co-host and Mme Sylvia Warsh will read from her new book, The Orphan.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Sylvia Warsh
Sylvia Warsh

Mme Sylvia Warsh will be talking about The Orphan at the Toronto Sisters in Crime meeting on April 18th.

ANNOUNCEMENTS

The Bony Blithe Mini-Con website is now live, so hie yourselves, criminous ladies and gents, over to http://www.bonyblithe.ca (note we are a .ca now) and register. You can download the fillable PDF registration form and send it back to info@bonyblithe.ca.

The mini-con is on Saturday, June 15, from 10 a.m. to 5 p.m. at the High Park Club, 100 Indian Road, Toronto. We’ll be on the second floor of the club.

The cost is $85 and you can pay by Paypal/Visa/MC (please add $3) or Interac e-transfer (send the e-transfer to info@bonyblithe.ca). If you registered in 2019/2020 and left your money with us, you are paid in full, but please fill out a registration form and click on the “Paid in 2019/2020” button.

There’ll be lunch plus morning and afternoon nibblies as well as coffee and tea. Cash bar. Bring a book bag with you because we’ll have lots of giveaway books from previous BB years.

AUTHORS: Unfortunately, we won’t have a book dealer at the con, so if you want to sell your books, please send us some ideas of how we can facilitate this. Also, if you are a published author and want to be on a panel (sorry, no guarantees with a panel assignment, but we’ll do our best to accommodate you), let us know what you’re comfortable discussing.

For more info, contact us at info@bonyblithe.ca.

The Italian Cure
Melodie Campbell
Melodie Campbell

Port Washington Library, Long Island New York performance of  Mme Melodie Campbell’s The Italian Cure!

Rehearsals start now for performances in June by the Books for Dessert club ( a club for adults with disabilities on Long Island).  In The Italian Cure, Charlie, the main character, has a sister who has Cerebral Palsy and is in a wheelchair. Charlie writes to her beloved little sister every night, during her tour of Italy. https://www.amazon.ca/Italian-Cure-Melodie-Campbell/dp/1459821122

Stay tuned for more details and pictures!!

CWC AWARDS OF EXCELLENCE

The date for the announcement of the CWC Awards of Excellence shortlists is now firmed up. It’s Friday, April 26th.

COMING SOON

The cover reveal of our new anthology The 13th Letter will be in our May newsletter. Stand by for an intriguing image and even more intriguing tales of mayhem, mystery and murder when our book is published Fall, 2024.

THIS MONTH’S STORY

Our April story is “The Doll House” by Mme Cat Mills which first appeared in In the Spirit of 13 (Carrick Publishing). The story is Cat’s debut mystery. In the story, a young woman discovers the key to a childhood mystery through her haunted doll house.

Posted in Anthologies, Awards/Achievements, books, News | Tagged , , , , , , , | Leave a comment

MARCH STORY: Farewell to the King by R. McCracken

Rosemary McCracken
Rosemary McCracken

Rosemary had a long career as a journalist before she turned to crime…writing. She specialized in finance reporting and this led to her popular amateur sleuth series, featuring Pat Tierney, an ethical financial advisor battling many frauds and scams.

Rosemary’s work has been nominated for several leading awards, including the CWC Award for Excellence. She often draws on her intriguing experiences as a reporter when crafting her mystery short stories. In “Farewell to the King” she uses her visit to Graceland to attend Elvis Presley’s funeral.

FAREWELL TO THE KING

by

ROSEMARY MCCRACKEN

When the news broke that the King of Rock ’n’ Roll had died, Les Moms were beyond consolation. We knew the words to every song the King had recorded. We’d lost our dearest friend.

The four of us gathered at Toni’s apartment that morning. Elvis was singing “Are You Lonesome Tonight?” on the record player when I arrived.

“There’ll never be another like him,” Mai-Lei wailed. “Elvis was the King. He was ours!” Her pretty face was wet with tears.

“We should hold a wake,” Cécile said. “Stay up all night to show how much we miss him.”

I lowered myself onto the sofa with Robbie strapped to my chest in his Snugli. “Sleep tonight, my friends,” I told them. “Tomorrow, we go to the King’s funeral.”

They stopped what they were doing and stared at me.

Toni, jiggling little Gabriella on her hip, was the first to speak. “The funeral is in Memphis, Paula. And in case you don’t know, Memphis is south of the border in the U.S. of A.”

“Toni’s right,” Mai-Lei said. “There’s no way we can get from Montreal to Memphis for the funeral tomorrow afternoon.”

I waved off their protests. “Bon Voyage Travel is offering a charter flight to Elvis Presley’s funeral. The first 150 people who put their money down will leave Dorval Airport at 7:30 tomorrow morning.”

They stared at me with wide eyes and open mouths.

“A bus will take us to the Elvis sites in Memphis,” I told them. “And we’ll be back in Montreal tomorrow night. What do you say?”

“What would that cost us?” Mai-Lei asked.

“One hundred and sixty-five dollars each.”

Mon dieu!” Cécile cried.

“And a babysitter on top of that?” Mai-Lei said. “Dream on.”

“It’s not impossible,” I told them. “One hundred and sixty-five dollars is five dollars a week for the next 33 weeks. We’ll give up smoking for Elvis. And we all know someone we can leave our kids with for a day.”

“Might work for the three of you,” Toni said. “You’re not breastfeeding.” She looked down at Gabriella.

“Pierre would let you go to Memphis?” Cécile asked me.

“Pierre can’t stop me,” I said. “The cops nailed him in a raid last week. He’s doin’ the Jailhouse Rock.”

The girls giggled uneasily.

“We have to do this,” I told them. “For us. We can tell our kids we were at Elvis Presley’s funeral in 1977.”

“We’d need the money today,” Mai-Lei said. “That won’t be easy.”

But we managed to get it. Toni raided the joint bank account she had with Rocco, her husband. Cécile wheedled it out of her horny father-in-law. Mai-Lei dipped into the till at her brother’s restaurant. And I cleaned out the emergency fund I’d created by squirreling away money from Pierre’s grocery allowance.

That afternoon, we took the Métro to Bon Voyage Travel and bought our tickets.

As soon as I got home, I made the call. “Change of plans,” I said. “Gonna say farewell to the King in Memphis. I’ll be behind the buses outside Forest Hill Cemetery.”

“Suspicious Minds” was on the radio when I hung up. Elvis was singing about being caught in a trap. I was determined to get out of mine.

#

Toni arrived at the airport with Gabriella the next morning.

“You gotta be kidding, Antonia,” Cécile said, rolling her eyes.

“I’m breastfeeding and Gaby won’t take a bottle. I can’t go without her,” Toni said. “But she’ll be no trouble. All she does is sleep and feed and poop.”

“You’d better be right,” Mai-Lei grumbled.

Toni looked down at my feet. “Blue suede shoes, Paula?”

I shrugged. “They were good enough for Elvis.”

Mei-Lei pulled a camera out of her backpack. “We gotta have a group shot with Paula’s blue suede shoes in the middle.”

Monsieur,” I called out to a man in a business suit, “would you take our photo?”

We posed for several shots. Then we remembered why we were at the airport and scrambled to make our flight. We found ourselves breathless in the departure lounge with dozens of other women. Many were in their twenties like us, but there were several teenagers, and a good number of older women. They wore Elvis T-shirts and Elvis ball caps and Elvis badges. Many of them were in tears.

The King was crooning “It’s Now or Never” over the sound system as we filed into the airplane.

I sank into my window seat and tried to relax.

“If I died today, my life would be complete,” Cécile moaned when she sat down beside me. “I’ll be with him this afternoon in Memphis.”

“I’ve never felt so close to him,” I heard Mai-Lei tell Toni in front of us.

Gaby, we soon learned, did more than sleep and feed and poop. She screamed at the top of her lungs. As the plane climbed into the sky, she started to howl and she didn’t let up.

“Shut that damn kid up!” a woman shouted across the aisle.

“Yeah, shut her up,” Cécile muttered beside me.

“Air pressure in her ears,” I called out to Toni. “Nurse her to make her swallow.”

Was I ever glad I’d left Robbie with my landlady.

The airline provided coffee and pop, and we’d brought peanut-butter-and-banana sandwiches, Elvis’s favorite. “Hey, it’s not fancy,” Cécile said when we’d shared our cookies and Rice Krispy squares, “but I’d rather be eating lunch here with Elvis than in the fanciest restaurant in the world.”

Mai-Lei heaved a sigh. “I can’t believe he’ll never release another record.”

“Don’t be cruel,” Toni said with a groan, and moved Gaby to her other boob.

Cécile stopped munching her sandwich. “It’s over. The King is gone.” 

#

After four-and-a-half hours in the air, we landed at Memphis International. The airport was a circus, packed with fans carrying Elvis posters, waving Elvis banners, wearing Elvis caps and T-shirts and rhinestone jumpsuits.

But going through customs was a breeze. “How long will you be in the United States?” the frazzled agent asked me.

“Just a few hours,” I said, my heart hammering in my ears. “We’re going to Elvis Presley’s funeral, then flying home.”

“Tell me something new,” he muttered and waved me through.

No one asked to look in my handbag.

Outside the terminal building, the heat and humidity nearly bowled us over. Mai-Lei snapped photos of us hamming it up with the Elvis Forever sign I’d made. I took the camera and got a few shots of her.

Then we boarded our air-conditioned bus. “Cool in here and there’s a toilet at the back,” Cécile said, nabbing a window seat behind Toni and Mai-Lei. “We could stay on this bus until it’s time to fly home.”

I took the aisle seat beside her.

“Why didn’t we ever see Elvis in concert?” she asked, her brown eyes filled with tears.

“Because he only came to Canada once. Back in 1957, and we were in in kindergarten then.”

“We should have gone to see him in the States. The one trip we ever took for him was to his funeral.”

I reached over and patted her hand.

“I’m Virgil, your driver this afternoon,” the bus driver announced. “Welcome to Memphis, the city that gave the world the Holiday Inns. And Elvis Aaron Presley, the King of Rock ’n’ Roll.”

Elvis’s name was greeted by whoops and cheers and clapping. Mai-Lei turned in the seat in front of us and gave Cécile and me a thumbs-up.

“All flags in Memphis are at half-mast,” Virgil continued as he maneuvered the bus through the airport parking lot. “And traffic’s the worst I ever seen. Thousands of people from all over the world are here to say goodbye to the King, same as you. On top of that, 16,000 Shriners are in town for their convention. Good thing you folks fly out tonight. There’s not a hotel room to be had in all of Memphis.”

We merged into the city traffic. “We’ll be spending the afternoon in the suburb of Whitehaven,” Virgil said. “Whitehaven is 12 miles south of downtown Memphis, and its best-known landmark is Graceland, the King’s home.”

The passengers responded with more whoops and cheers. Gaby let out a wail, and Toni did her best to pacify her.

We crawled through the streets. About 20 minutes later, we managed to merge onto a major thoroughfare where traffic was almost at a standstill. “Elvis Presley Boulevard,” Virgil said. “In 1971, the City of Memphis changed the name of this stretch of Highway 51 in honor of the King.”

Creeping north on Elvis Presley Boulevard, we passed a Denny’s Restaurant with a gigantic flower arrangement in the shape of a guitar, a muffler shop with a hound-dog floral display, and a car dealership with Rest in Peace Elvis on its neon billboard. At a light, a uniformed police officer crossed the boulevard in front of our bus holding a young woman in his arms. She must have passed out from the heat, or maybe from the excitement.

Then we were in front of Graceland’s famous metal gates with their musical notes. Police officers were holding fans back. Down the drive, I glimpsed the white mansion fronted by four pillars and two stone lions.

“Graceland, the King’s home,” Virgil said.

“C’est extraordinaire!” Cécile’s voice was filled with reverence.

The bus went completely silent for several moments. Until Gaby started to scream.

“Damn kid!” someone shouted.

Elvis’s “Love Me Tender” wafted over the sound system, and Gaby quieted right down.

“When the King bought Graceland back in 1957,” Virgil said when the song was over. “this was way out in the country. But this area’s grown up in the past 20 years.”

“Can we get off and take photos at the gates?” Mai-Lei called out.

“No, ma’am,” Virgil said. “Private funeral service starts in there in 10 minutes. You shoulda been here yesterday. Thousands went in to pay their respects. They were lined up for blocks down the street.”

“I don’t care,” Toni shouted back to us. “I’m livin’ my dream just seeing Graceland.”

“I can feel Elvis all around me,” Mai-Lei yelled over her. “He lived and died in there.”

Beside me, a sobbing Cécile leaned back in her seat, clutching her heart. In front of her, Mai-Lei snapped photos through the window.

People were standing and sitting on the branches of the trees beside Graceland Christian Church, Elvis’s neighbor to the north, trying to see beyond the rock wall. The church grounds were littered with pop cans and fast-food wrappers.

We crawled north on Elvis Presley Boulevard. Crowds thronged the sides of the street, wooden barricades holding them back from the traffic. At Forest Hill Cemetery’s main gates, we pulled into a parking lot filled with rows of buses.

“We can watch the funeral procession go into the cemetery from here,” Virgil said. “Only invited guests are allowed in there, but you folks can get off the bus and walk around. We’ll wait here until the procession leaves the cemetery.”

We followed him into the heat outside. He joined a group of drivers having a smoke. We stood fanning ourselves in the shade of a tree at the edge of the parking lot.

“Seems this is as good as it gets,” I said to the girls. “It’s a downer that we can’t go into Graceland or the cemetery.”

“That would’ve been out of sight,” Toni said, “but it’s enough for me just to be in Memphis. Elvis knows we’re here for him. And Gaby’s happy here too.” She patted her sleeping infant’s head.

“Careful,” Mai-Lei said. “Don’t wake her up.”

I lit a cigarette, and Toni waved me away. “Don’t smoke near my baby.”

We watched the procession come up the boulevard. It was led by a silver Cadillac, followed by a white Cadillac hearse and 17 white Cadillac limousines. A helicopter hovered overhead. People on the sides of the road reached out their arms as the hearse drove by.

“He’s in there!” Cécile cried as the hearse approached us. She started to run towards it.

Mai-Lei and I held her back, and she collapsed, sobbing, in our arms. But she pulled herself together a few moments later. “Let’s hold hands,” she said, her eyes on the procession.

The four of us gripped one another’s hands as the vehicles turned into Forest Hill Cemetery. Then we hugged and pledged our eternal love for Elvis.

Mai-Lei pulled a portable tape recorder from her pack. “I need to hear his voice.”

“We can hold a vigil in the bus while he’s put into the ground,” Toni said.

“Not in the ground, Toni,” Cécile chided. “In the Presley family vault.”

“Let’s do it,” Mai-Lei said, and they turned towards the bus.

“I’ll be with you in a few minutes,” I called after them. “I need another smoke.”

I took a homemade badge out of my handbag proclaiming that Montreal Loves Elvis and pinned it on my blouse. Then I lit a cigarette and headed behind the buses. No one seemed to be following me.

So I jumped when I felt a tap on my shoulder. A woman of about my age with a mane of teased black hair stood behind me. She looked like a tough, street-smart version of Priscilla Presley.

She glanced down at my badge, then scrutinized my face. “Montreal blonde who loves Elvis. You must be Paula.”

I nodded, and she pointed to the badge she was wearing: Knoxville Loves Elvis. “I’m Larissa. Come with me.”

I looked around nervously. Other than the two of us, there was no one behind the buses. I followed her.

She pulled up in front of the wire fence. I looked around again. We were completely alone. I reached into my handbag and removed a packet from the false bottom. Larissa quickly slid it into her shoulder bag, and pulled out a small, fat envelope. She showed me that it was filled with large American bills. I slipped it into my handbag, and she sauntered off, disappearing between two buses.

By this time, hundreds, maybe thousands of people had congregated outside the cemetery gates. I crossed the road, and glimpsed a sea of flowers beyond the gates. I chatted with a police officer who was doing crowd control. He’d been a year behind Elvis at Humes High School, and had seen the King perform at the annual talent show just months before he graduated in 1953. “He put a foot on a chair, strummed his guitar and sang his heart out. For me, that’s when rock ’n’ roll was born.”

At a sidewalk souvenir stand, I bought four black T-shirts stamped with Elvis’s face and the words Love Me Tender, four Elvis coffee mugs and four Elvis baby bibs. I put my Montreal Loves Elvis badge back in my handbag and ran for the bus. My blouse was drenched with sweat and sticking to my skin.

“We been waitin’ for you,” Virgil said as I climbed aboard. “Funeral procession left five minutes ago.”

I smiled and thanked him. Back in my seat, I handed out my Elvis gifts to my friends. “Let’s wear our Elvis shirts back to Canada,” I said. I needed to change out of my sweaty blouse.

We took turns in the washroom at the back of the bus. “This has been the best day in my entire life,” Mai-Lei said when she returned to her seat.

Outside the airport, Mai-Lei took a photo of Virgil in his driver’s seat. Inside the terminal, she snapped photos of us in our new T-shirts.

On the plane, we listened to Elvis and dozed a bit. A few people complained to Toni that Gaby’s disposables were stinking up the washroom. I told her not to pay them any mind.

Cécile placed a gentle hand on my arm. “Merci, Paula,” she said. “I can tell my grandkids I was at Elvis’s funeral.”

She pulled the baby bib from her bag. “And they can wear this!”

#

“They’re searching bags and purses,” Cécile whispered in the lineup for Canadian customs.

My heart slammed into my throat.

“It’s gonna take forever to get through here,” Toni whined, “and Gaby’s diaper needs changing.”

Gaby let out a howl.

“Phew!” Mai-Lei wrinkled her nose. “I can smell it.”

Toni’s eyes flashed daggers at Mai-Lei. “Your kid don’t poop?”

“He poops at home, which is where yours should be, Antonia. We’ve had to put up with Gaby all day.”

Toni moved closer to Mai-Lei, but Cécile edged between them. “Arrêtez, vous deux! Let it go. We’ve had a long day, and we’re all tired and cranky.” She whispered something to Mai-Lei, and steered her ahead of her in line.

“I’ll take the baby for awhile,” I said to Toni. When I had the Snugli strapped in place, I motioned for Toni to walk ahead of me. I slipped the envelope of cash into the Snugli, pushing it down into Gaby’s diaper.

My gut was twisting as we neared the customs counter. “You’d better take Gaby now,” I said to Toni when we were almost at the front of the line.

“Anything to declare?” the Canadian customs officer asked as he searched my handbag. He had a bad case of acne and looked like he was still in high school.

My heart hammered as I held up my Elvis mug. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw another officer going through Toni’s diaper bag at the counter beside us. Gaby was screaming in her Snugli. The officer waved Toni on.

“And this T-shirt,” I added, thrusting out my chest for my officer. “I was at Elvis Presley’s funeral.”

“Far out!” he said, ogling my breasts. He didn’t bother looking in the handbag that I held wide open for him.

In the ladies’ room, Toni slipped the Snugli’s straps off her shoulders. “Hold Gaby while I take a leak.” She thrust the baby into my arms and went into a cubicle.

I reached into the Snugli and pulled out the envelope. I wrapped it in a paper towel and stuffed it in my handbag.

“Thanks, Paula,” Toni said, when she took Gaby from me. “What would we do without you?”

#

I hugged my handbag to my chest as we headed into the city on the airport bus. “Thank you, Elvis,” I whispered. “You made it work.”

The money from Pierre’s drug stash would mean a fresh start for me and Robbie, away from Pierre and his fists. I would miss Montreal and Les Moms, but that couldn’t be helped.

And I would always have Memphis.

THE END

Posted in News | Leave a comment

IN MEMORIAM: Rosemary Aubert

It is with deep sadness that we announce the passing of our dear friend and fellow Madame Rosemary Aubert on March 13, 2024.

Rosemary was not only a gifted, award-winning author, she was a talented writing teacher. Many of her students went on to publish critically acclaimed books. Even more importantly, she will be remembered as a woman with a large heart. She was wonderfully generous to fellow writers, sharing advice and encouragement and unfailingly supportive, attending book events even in frail health.

Growing up in Niagara Falls, NY, Rosemary always felt that she belonged to both Canada and the USA. As a kid, she loved Canada because there you could buy Red Rose tea and firecrackers, which were banned in New York state. Maybe that’s why she chose to make Canada her home!

Rosemary had a fascinating and varied career. She started her writer’s life as a poet, but earning a living meant turning to genre fiction. She was an editor at Harlequin before becoming a successful romance novelist herself. After volunteering at a halfway house, she obtained a degree in criminology and worked for many years in Canada’s court system. She used her knowledge of people in conflict with the law to create the acclaimed and popular Ellis Portal crime fiction series. Ellis is a former judge who lives rough in the Don Valley. Restoring the Don was a cause close to her heart.

After marrying her husband, artist Douglas Purdon, Rosemary devoted much of her time to teaching creative writing at the University of Toronto and Loyalist College in Belleville. With Doug’s encouragement, she discovered her talents as an illustrator and had a successful show at the Arts and Letters Club in Toronto. She also pursued her interest in mathematics through continuing studies at Oxford.

Rosemary was fearless. She forged ahead with self-publishing many years before the literary world embraced indie authors. Against all odds, she beat serious health challenges with the same heart and courage.

She leaves her husband, Doug, her sister, Linda and her brothers and their families in the USA. Her many friends will miss her always.

Posted in News | Tagged , , , , , , | 4 Comments

Mesdames on the Move, March 2024

Welcome to Spring Break and St. Pat’s Day, with lots of writerly activities this March, Dear Readers!

Short stories both fiction and non, audiobooks, a new historical mystery, the Left Coast Crime conference and more history about the Don Jail. And Bony Blithe Mini-con is back!

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Melodie Campbell’s personal story, What is the Appeal of Running Away to Elope?, was published by Readers’ Digest UK back in February!

What is the appeal of running away to elope? (readersdigest.co.uk)

Melodie Campbell joins other Derringer Award winners from SleuthSayers, with a story, ‘The Mob, the Model, and the College Reunion’ in the newly released anthology, MURDER, NEAT (from Level Short books, an imprint of Level Best.)

It’s available on Amazon and all the usual suspects.

Melodie says “This could quite possibly be the loopiest story I’ve ever written. Who could guess that my past would be all over the short story, ‘The Mob, The Model and The College Reunion?’

Mark your calendars! Mme Sylvia Warsh’s new historical mystery, The Orphan will be published on May 15th! https://auctuspublishers.com/books

The official launch will take place at Sleuth of Baker Street. Date TBA.

Sylvia Warsh

When his mother drowns, 15-year-old Samuel Evans loses the will to live and falls gravely ill. He is saved by an experimental drug that gives him the ability to communicate with animals.

The Orphan is set against the backdrop of slavery and the 1844 presidential election that determined whether Texas would enter the union as a slave state.

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE

Mme M. H. Callway is looking forward to seeing many of her West Coast crime writer friends at Left Coast Crime, Seattle Shakedown, April 10 to 14th. She is delighted to be on the panel, Mix It Up, Writers who Bend Genres, on Friday, April 12th.

https://leftcoastcrime.org/2024

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

Mme Lorna Poplak will be speaking at the Swansea Town Hall, 95 Lavinia Ave., Toronto on March 6 at 8:00 p.m. for the Swansea Historical Society.

She will be highlighting stories about the people associated with the Don Jail –inmates, guards, governors, escapees, and those whose lives ended there at the end of a rope.

Lorna Poplak

BONY BLITHE IS BACK!

Bloody Words Mini-Con and Bony Blithe Award

The 2024 Bony Blithe Mini-con will be held on Saturday, June 15, from 10 a.m. to 6 p.m. at the High Park Club (100 Indian Road, Toronto), the home of their last 3 mini-cons.

This year, they’ll be on the second floor (blessedly air conditioned) of the club, but they’ll have runners to hit the downstairs bar for you. As always, they’ll have panels and other programming, along with lots of books, so bring your biggest book bag. There’ll be breakfast treats, a lunch, and afternoon nibblies, and they are looking into having a book dealer with them.

The cost is $85 this year, but if you prepaid in 2019 for the 2020 noncon and left your money with them, you’re fully paid up for this year.

The new Bony Blithe FaceBook page will be up soon so check there for more information on the mini-con and a link to the registration form.

For more info, here’s their email: bonyblithe24@gmail.com.

THIS MONTH’S FEATURED STORY

In the Key of 13

Our featured story in March is by Mme Rosemary McCracken. “Farewell to the King” was first published in our 4th anthology, In the Key of 13 (Carrick Publishing).

A group of friends who are super-fans of the late Elvis Presley journey to Graceland for his funeral, but their pilgrimage masks a sinister crime.

Posted in News | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

FEBRUARY STORY: To Catch a Kumiho by Blair Keetch

Blair Keetch
Blair Keetch

Blair has had a varied career, including travel writing until he found his true calling in crime fiction. His story, “A Contrapuntal Duet” won the contestheld by the Mesdames of Mayhem for their anthology, In the Key of 13 – and he became a Monsieur!

Blair has since gone on to publish several crime short stories in leading publications such as Shotgun Honey and in several anthologies, including Asinine Assassins and CWC’s 40th Anniversary Anthology, Cold Canadian Crime. He’s now working on a crime novel.

“To Catch a Kumiho” was short-listed for the 2023 CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story. This chilling supernatural cross-over tale centers on a Korean demon, the kumiho, a nine-tailed fox monster that can transform into a beautiful woman, so it can eat the heart of its victim.

TO CATCH A KUMIHO

by

BLAIR KEETCH

“Spicy enough for you?”

I regarded Sujin over my dak-galbi—spicy Korean stir-fried chicken. “I like it hot,” I said, ignoring the rivulets of sweat rolling down my forehead.

She smiled at me enigmatically. “That’s what every man says, but few can stand the heat.”

Sujin was dressed in her usual attire, that of a sophisticated grad student—white silk blouse, black skirt, and a Burberry beret. She was likely in her late 30s, but her unlined face and stylish wardrobe made her appear a decade younger. I probably shouldn’t have been flirting with her, but I couldn’t resist her playful double entendres.

We’d met a few years ago, when the law firm where she’d been articling needed an investigator on short notice. I’d been hired, and she had been my liaison, though I had resolved the case within a couple of days.

Afterward, we’d get together for an occasional lunch, even though, by then, she’d abandoned pursuing a career in law. While I liked to think it was because of my rugged good looks, I suspected our rendezvous was driven more out of her need to network.

As if reading my thoughts, she said, “I have to confess, I have ulterior motives for this lunch invitation.” She paused, while I gratefully took a sip of water. “I didn’t ask you here just so I could flirt with you shamelessly.”

“How disappointing.”

“I need your professional talents.” She noted my skepticism. “No, really. I want you to investigate my brother’s girlfriend.”

“Let me think about it,” I said. “Family issues, unfaithful spouses, it’s not really what I do.”

She looked at me with luminous, tear-filled eyes, and my resolve crumbled.

“What are you looking for? A hidden past? Unsavory history?”

She hesitated. “Something like that.”

“You think she’s a gold digger?”

 Sujin’s forehead creased. I realized English was her second language, and some North American idioms were perplexing to her.

“You think she’s seducing him for her own gain?”

“That’s part of it,” she said.

I bit down my exasperation and leaned across the table, taking her hand in mine. “Please be honest with me.”

She took a deep breath. “I think she’s a kumiho .”

I was confused. “A what, exactly?”

Sujin cleared her throat and looked directly into my eyes. “Kumiho,” she explained. “A Korean spirit. I think my brother’s girlfriend is a nine-tailed fox who wants to eat his heart and liver.”

Hard to beat that as a conversation stopper. “How many tails?” I asked eventually.

Sujin brushed aside my inane question. “It’s called a kumiho. Part of Korean mythology that I dismissed as just a fairy tale, but then Jiho met Maja, and there was something I didn’t trust from the moment I laid eyes on her.”

I raised my eyebrows. “Many people don’t like their family’s choice in lovers.”

“This isn’t some tale of twisted psychology,” Sujin interrupted. “Jiho is a handsome man, successful—and I’ve never had a problem with any of his previous girlfriends.”

I pushed away the dessert menu. “If you want to prove that Maja is a fox spirit, or a murderer, I think you need someone else. Maybe a ghost hunter or exorcist.”

Sujin looked back at me with her shining eyes. “I didn’t expect you to believe me, but I thought I could trust you. Everyone else would make fun at me.” Her lower lip trembled, and I conceded defeat.

“Let me poke around a little bit,” I offered.

Her smile was my reward—incandescent, with hints of intimacy. Or so I hoped.

#

Instead of consulting a university professor specializing in Asian folklore, I had a better idea. My first stop was an industrial park on the Toronto outskirts.

Alabaster Costumes was low-key to the point of being invisible. No signage, no exterior graphics—just a discreet brass plaque by the entrance. Apart from a large loading dock at the back, the parking lot had space for barely a dozen cars—testament to the exclusive clientele.

I pushed the lobby entrance button, and a tall blonde dressed in futuristic leather approached. She opened the door reluctantly, as if I were selling vacuums door-to-door.

I took in her eyes, cloaked in smoky mascara, and the leather bodice. “Let me guess. Total Recall.”

She looked at me disparagingly. “Pris,” she said. “Blade Runner.” She tried to close the door, but I quickly said, “Here to see Miss Emily.”

She shook her head. “Not without an appointment.”

“We have a special arrangement—I can show up unannounced.”

She went to close the door, so I stated firmly. “Your choice—go ahead and take the risk.”

She held up a finger, retreated to the lobby desk, and picked up a phone. Seconds later, she silently led me inside.

“Beats Party City,” I said as I followed her through room after room packed with costumes.

Emily sat behind a massive mahogany desk. Her outfit was a malaria-fueled vision of Anne of Green Gables. Her luxurious red hair was tied back in pigtails, but her cleavage-revealing costume would scare off any Japanese tourist.

A soft-looking man with unwieldy glasses and a cheap haircut was stuffing papers into an expandable briefcase.

“Love the accountant costume,” I said.

“That’s because I am an accountant,” he replied gruffly as he left.

“I have an Oscar the Grouch costume,” Emily said. “Probably a perfect fit for you.”

She wasn’t one for lengthy social pleasantries, so I dove right in. “Kumiho costumes. Kumiho, as in a nine-tailed ”

“Nine-tailed fox,” she interrupted impatiently. “We have seven versions in stock.” She consulted her laptop. “All of them exclusive rentals—meaning very expensive. All made with real fox fur, very ornate.”

“You know about kumihos?” I asked in surprise.

Kumihos—sometimes known as gumihos. In Japan, referred to as kitsune, though it’s probably derived from the Chinese legend of huli jing.” Her pigtails swung in emphasis. “However, the kumiho differs from its other counterparts. It’s not mischievous; it’s downright evil.”

“It transforms itself into a beautiful girl?” I thought of Maja Rav, whom I had yet to meet, but had been told was strikingly attractive.

“The spirit eventually wants to kill her suitor, and then eat the heart and liver. Often there are warning signs…mysterious deaths of animals—even people—nearby.”

“Not exactly eternal love.”

“Depends,” she replied. “If the kumiho can last 100 days without killing, it can change permanently into a human. But, usually, the desire to kill is overwhelming.”

I shivered.

“Follow me,” she instructed, and strode out the office, the heels of her thigh-high boots clicking on the ceramic tiles. I followed her to a small room stuffed with various anime figures. She rummaged through one of the racks. “See. One of them is rented out. The nicest model. Look away.”

Obediently, I turned around and tried to ignore her reflection in the mirror.

“Turn back,” she instructed.

I gasped. Emily had disappeared. In front of me was a human-like fox, tails resplendent. Its face had a sly grin, and cunning eyes looked back at me. “Of course, for the full effect, you’d need the appropriate makeup. And, of course, the right mindset.”

“Thank you,” I said. “This has been very…illuminating and illustrative.”

She playfully bared her teeth at me. “Anytime.”

“And you don’t know why I’m asking about kumihos?”

“I’m sure I’ll find out later.” Her eyes glittered. “But I suspect that someone fears a kumiho has entered his or her life—or that of a loved one.”

I shrugged.

“Don’t treat this as a joke. That would be a fatal mistake,” she warned. With that, she stepped into a wall of costumes and disappeared.

#

I was barely out of the Alabaster parking lot, blinking at the afternoon sun streaming through my windshield, when Sujin called.

“Jiho can meet you tomorrow. Noon at his office.” She recited an address in the Design District.

“What did you tell him? That I’m curious whether his girlfriend is a murderous fox spirit?”

The line disconnected.

Sujin hadn’t told me much about her brother, apart from his menacing girlfriend. Yet there was something vaguely familiar about his name.

Three blocks later, as I drove through a posh neighborhood, it became clear. A newly built monster house stood on a corner, towering over its diminutive neighbors. In front, a sign proclaimed For Sale—Team Jiho . Not only was her brother successful and handsome, but he was also likely rich.

Twenty minutes later, I pulled up in front of my modest bungalow. Only seven miles distant from the monster home, but a world away. I walked up my rickety stairs and stopped. The hairs on my arms stood up in warning.

My eyes searched the porch. My ears strained for any sounds out of the ordinary. Then I sensed it—the smell of blood.

In the shadows, there was something small and white. Moving closer, I saw it—a rabbit, still and lifeless, splashes of red blood around its twisted neck.

I retrieved a shovel and deposited the lifeless rabbit in the trash can. There had been many reports of coyotes invading the city, grabbing cats and small dogs as prey, but this seemed different. Far different.

#

The next morning, fortified by coffee, I spent an hour on my laptop searching in vain for any mention of Maja Rav. It was almost as if she didn’t exist—no mean feat in today’s world of social media footprints.

As noon approached, I headed out, dressed in my Sunday best: dark gray suit and snow-white shirt, but no tie.

The head office for Team Jiho was the exact opposite of Alabaster Costumes. Large digital billboards on the roof corners proclaimed its virtues via an endless loop of videos. The windows were tinted smoky gold, except for a section of clear windows that deliberately framed busy office workers, intended to show their dedication to their clients.

The receptionist greeted me like a long-lost family member as her eyes quickly appraised the cut and quality of my suit. An element of cosplay lingered as she led me through a vast open work area: standalone computer pods were interspersed with beanbag chairs, foosball tables, and what I suspected were sleep pods for taking quick naps. The overall effect was that of being the ideal workspace for Gen Y or Gen Z or whatever they were called now, though I noticed all the furniture was pristine and seemingly untouched. Everyone was earnestly at work, most eating lunch at their workstations. So much for life–work balance.

A tall, lean man with model good looks stood at a computer, staring intently at the screen, until he noticed our presence.

“Mr. Kim,” the receptionist said softly.

He gave her a dismissive wave as he approached me, hand extended. He possessed an air of easy confidence.

“Call me Jiho,” he said warmly. “Thanks for coming here. I’m always interested in what’s going on in my half sister’s life, though she’s rather adept at shutting me out.”

The different birth parents clicked in.

Jiho’s Asian features were only noticeable in his dark hair and eyes. On closer look, he was probably biracial and had inherited the best of both parents.

“I thought we could have a light lunch in our staff cafeteria,” Jiho suggested. He led me down a corridor to a large airy room with several circular tables. Private dining room would be a more fitting description than cafeteria.

“Maya will join us soon, though she’s probably eaten already. I’ve never met anyone who has such an impressive appetite,” he said fondly.

Indeed, there was an aroma in the air evocative of my childhood. I couldn’t quite place it until it struck me—liver and fried onions.

At that moment, Maja entered the room, and we both ceased talking. Maja was not the dark-haired Korean beauty I had expected, but rather a tall, striking blonde—wholesome and beautiful, except for a trickle of bloody juice that escaped from her mouth.

“Maja!” Jiho gently chided.

“Oops,” Maja said. “I cook everything rare.” Her voice possessed a Scandinavian lilt. Indeed, she could have been a poster child for Swedish tourism had it not been for her slightly imperfect features—a rather sharp nose and eyes that were a little too small. She took my hand in a surprisingly muscular grip.

“So, you’re Jiho’s paramour,” I said.

“Not sure if I’d go quite that far. Exaggeration is one of Sujin’s charms,” Maja replied.

“Acceptable in a sister,” Jiho said.

“Half sister,” Maja corrected.

“I take it Team Jiho is not a family business,” I said.

“Sujin believes ambition is not to be admired, though she doesn’t mind reaping its benefits,” Jiho said.

I contemplated what to say next when I heard a low, growling sound. Maja stared out the window, her mouth open slightly and her teeth exposed.

“Maja!” Jiho gently chided her.

She shook her head, as if noticing us for the first time. “Excuse me. I’m famished.”

She strode past me, her gold-flecked eyes meeting mine for a split second. I felt an electric spark, and watched her walk out of the room.

I slowly looked back at Jiho. “How do Maja and Sujin get along?”

Jiho laughed bitterly. “They don’t.” He gestured to an expensive coffee machine that was probably worth more than my car. “Espresso?”

“Latte, if possible.”

Jiho fiddled with the controls. “I’m at a loss as to what to do. Maja does her best, but Sujin continues to give her the cold shoulder.”

I noted his easy use of English idioms. “Were you born in Korea?”

“No, just Sujin. When my parents separated, my father moved first to Vancouver, where he met my mother. Later, they came east to Toronto, where I was born.”

“Sujin came along?” Sujin had never said why or how she had moved to Canada.

“No. Sujin stayed with her mother until she was 16. Then her mother was killed.”

A shadow passed over the outside window. I looked out—a murder of crows had settled on the telephone lines across from the office.

“Terrible accident,” Jiho continued. “Out hiking with her daughter, she was attacked by a bear.”

“In Korea?” I asked dubiously.

“Asiatic Bear.” Jiho shrugged. “Somewhere near the North Korea border, I think. Lots of forests there.”

I felt another electric ripple. Maja had returned with a tray of appetizers. Jiho stared out the window distractedly; Maja gave me a secretive smile that hinted at carnal pleasures.

“Poor little girl. To have her mother devoured like that,” Maja said. She scooped half a dozen shrimp into her open palm and devoured them ravenously.

Suddenly, I wanted the charade to end. “Thanks, but I really must go.”

“Oh, good—more food for me.” Maja smiled wolfishly.

Jiho beckoned toward me. “Let me escort you out.”

“Hope to see you soon,” Maja called out as we left. “Maybe the four of us can get together for dinner.”

I thought Jiho would be horrified, but instead he nodded thoughtfully. “Might be worth exploring. Maybe with you by her side, Sujin will be more open.”

“Perhaps,” I said uncertainly.

We went back past the rows of gleaming workstations and returned to the lobby. Suddenly, Jiho stopped. Behind him, a wall of screens scrolled images of custom-made homes for sale. Occasionally, Jiho’s face filled the screen, his gleaming hair and handsome features dominating the room.

“A pleasure to meet you—and let’s follow up on Maja’s suggestion.” He started to turn away. “You know that Sujin thinks that Maja is trying to kill me.”

I nodded. “She cares about you. She’s being overly protective.”

Jiho looked at me directly. “And I care more about Maja than anyone else in the world.” He gripped my arm. “You know, a few years ago, Sujin was convinced our house was occupied by a gwisin—the Korean word for ghost.”

I did my best to hide my surprise.

“Her mother,” he said. “Sujin didn’t tell you?”

Jiho escorted me to the door, but I smiled and said I’d be fine from there. I had no desire to have him watch me walk to my Toyota when he’d probably be expecting a Lexus.

Partway to my car, I stopped, feeling I was being watched. Dozens, perhaps hundreds, of crows had now settled on the hydro line, to the point where it was sagging. I stared up at the army of birds, when suddenly they took to the sky as one.

Their departure seemed out of fear. I instinctively glanced upward. Maja Rav was looking out the window, her mouth open as if in hunger.

#

The next morning, I awoke frustrated and annoyed. This didn’t feel like an investigation, but more like a favor for a friend who might be delusional.

Wanting to accomplish something—no matter how minor—I placed a GPS unit underneath Jiho’s personal Audi. Parked beside it was a white SUV with a Swedish flag decal in the back window. On impulse, I took a spare tracker and quickly affixed it to the SUV’s rear bumper.

It didn’t feel warranted, but at least I was doing something.

While I was deciding how to approach Sujin, she texted me. ‘Let’s do lunch. Patio @ Cluny.’

I bit back my irritation at a number of things—the suspicion I was being played, her arrogant assumption that I’d come running at her beck and call, and the fact I’d likely be picking up the tab.

I growled in frustration in what I realized was an unconscious echoing of Maja.

To keep myself occupied, before my lunch date with Sujin, I decided to look closer at Jiho Lee.

I didn’t have to look far.

I walked down my street, past four houses to the corner, and turned right, arriving at a modest bungalow with a spacious veranda. As I expected, Margie Sergeant sat at a table, flipping through pages of house sale listings. She puffed away at what I assumed was her tenth cigarette of the morning.

Margie was the exact opposite of Jiho. Team Jiho was all about Facebook ads and digital billboards; Margie was the opposite. In certain parts of town, you’d be hard-pressed to miss her ads on every bus-stop bench, her bleary eyes staring back at you. Put the Sarge to Work was her slogan, and that’s exactly what people loved about her.

As I clambered up her front stairs, she put down her coffee cup and exchanged it for a cigarette. “You look like a man with a question.”

I didn’t waste time on greetings—not her style. “Jiho Kim.”

“The Golden Boy of Real Estate.” She gave a phlegmy laugh. “He probably made more money yesterday than I’ll pull in all year.”

I raised an eyebrow. Despite her appearance, Margie sold a lot of houses. “Well, he does have a lot of resources behind him,” I said.

“Not bad, considering he was a pariah five years ago.”

“Pretty strong words.”

“Trust me, I’m being kind.” She looked at the cigarette in her hand, as if surprised to see it there. “Oh, he was a wunderkind back in the day. Loved to party. Put most of the profits up his nose, from what I heard.”

“What happened?”

“A townhouse project fell apart in spectacular fashion. Didn’t do his due diligence—it was on a former industrial site, and the soil turned out to be contaminated.”

“So how did he bounce back?”

“I heard his sister bailed him out.”

No further questions came to mind, and since Margie wasn’t one for small talk, I left her to her fumes and caffeine.

#

Lunch was a change in menu and a subtle change in our relationship.

Instead of looking like a sexy student, today Sujin wore an elegant yet demure business suit and very little makeup. She still looked ageless, but I noticed a faint network of lines around her eyes.

“You’re looking very sophisticated,” I said.

“I feel comfortable being with you.”

“Enough to tell me about the gwisin ?”

She gave a casual shrug. “It was a ghost. My mother’s ghost.”

“I thought your mom lived in Korea all her life.”

“She did, but her ghost followed me here.”

I put down my calamari untouched. “Where exactly?”

“Our house. My brother’s house. He bought a place for us to live together. One of his first investments.” She sighed. “Everything was fine for the first few weeks, until I began to see her. Usually late at night. I’d wake up and find her staring at me from the foot of the bed. Pale and translucent, but it was her. She stared at me with great sadness.”

Despite the warm summer afternoon, I felt a chill. “And you’re sure this gwisin was your mother?”

“Absolutely.” She took a gulp of wine. “She was wearing the same clothes I remembered from my childhood.”

“Why do you think she looked sad?”

“I don’t know. Maybe the way my life turned out.” Her eyes welled up. “No husband. No children. I never found someone to love me.” She looked at me expectantly.

I avoided the hoped-for response—that it wasn’t too late, that she still possessed beauty and was worthy of love. Instead, I asked, “What did your brother think?”

“What he always thinks. It was all in my mind, and I should seek professional help.”

“Did you?”

She looked at me coldly. “I got help. A spiritual adviser. She did a cleansing ceremony, and my mother’s gwisin was never seen again.” She frowned. “I don’t think this is working out.”

“My search for the kumiho?”

“No, I mean us.” She stood up abruptly, knocking over her glass of wine.

I watched silently as the blood-red stain traveled across the white tablecloth, but made no move to clean it up.

She stormed out the patio, leaving a crowd of amused diners in her wake.

#

The highlight of my day was going to be my lunchtime steak frites, but after Sujin stomped away, my appetite quickly vanished.

I returned home later that afternoon, fatigued and irritable, but determined to salvage my evening.  I’d pulled out my trusty cast-iron frying pan, opened a bottle of wine, and was preparing a steak when the front doorbell rang.

I opened the door, half expecting, half hoping it would be Sujin wanting to apologize. Instead, it was Jiho, looking wild and disheveled.

He pushed past me with no greeting. “Where is she?” He looked around wildly, his shirt damp from the evening rain. His breath had the sweet-sour smell of soju, a Korean brandy.

“Your sister?” I asked. “I haven’t seen her since this afternoon.”

“I mean Maja! Where is she?”

“Not sure, but she’s not here.”

Jiho strode past me into the living room, where my plate sat forlornly alone on the dining table. He noticed the single wineglass and the open bottle of wine nearby.

He stared down the hall where the bedrooms were. “She has strong appetites. I can’t always keep up.” He sniffed the air. “What’s that?”

“I was cooking dinner. Steak for one, if you must know.”

He stood in the middle of the room, panting with exertion. One of the books I’d taken out from the library was on the coffee table, lying half-open at a page with a glossy illustration of a kumiho facing up. He picked it up and flipped through a couple of pages. “You believe her, don’t you? That Maja is a kumiho.”

“It’s what Sujin believes that matters.”

“Maja is very intense. Loving her isn’t easy. At times, it feels like a hallucination.” Jiho looked at me. “Sometimes I don’t know what to think.”

He nodded as if to finally confirm I was alone. Without a word, he opened my front door and rushed out. I listened to his footsteps on the walkway and the sound of his Lexus starting up.

Despite my best intentions, I poured myself another glass of wine. Halfway through, I stopped. Looking into the mirror above my fireplace, I could see Maja’s reflection. She was standing outside my patio door. Her hair was unkempt and feral, wet from the summer shower. Her clothes clung tightly to her body, leaving little to my imagination. She tugged at the patio door with a reckless abandon, but it did not budge.

My hands shook partly from arousal, partly out of fear, as I walked over to the window. I didn’t meet her eyes as I tugged the curtains closed.

The tapping on the glass grew urgent. I lay down on the couch. Eventually, it ceased, and I fell into a dreamless, fitful sleep.

#

I awoke the next morning, my body stiff and my mind foggy. I was no longer sure about what was real and what I’d imagined from the previous night.

The doorbell sounded like a steamship departing port. I staggered groggily to the front door, half expecting to see Jiho back with more wild-eyed accusations.

Instead, it was Sujin, wearing a summer dress and holding a bouquet of daisies. The epitome of innocence.

“I always wondered what you looked like first thing in the morning,” she said.

“Trust me, I’m usually in better shape.” I rubbed my unshaven face. “Plus, I’m not sure if it’s still morning.”

“Nothing coffee won’t cure.” Sujin brandished a take-out cup and a white cardboard box. She strode past me into the house and yanked open the patio curtains. Outside, I saw only the empty tranquility of my back garden. “Designer donuts. A peace offering.”

“For what? I’m the one who was rude.”

“No, you were being honest with me. I appreciate that. Not everyone has the courage.”

“Apology not needed, but accepted.” I froze.  From down the hall came a sweet, melodic woman’s voice, singing in Swedish.

Sujin stared at me, transfixed.

The shower had been turned off. I hadn’t noticed the sound of it earlier, but now the silence was agonizing.

Sujin didn’t say a word, but her smile faded. Her eyes became dark and forbidding. I couldn’t hold her accusing gaze any longer.

Maja brazenly advanced down the hall, completely naked. Her long blond hair was still damp and plastered to her shoulders. Her body was firm and slick; despite my shock, I felt an animalistic pull.

“Good,” Maja said when she spied the box of pastries. “I’m famished. Always am after a good workout.”

Sujin’s voice was a hoarse whisper. “What are you doing here?”

“Simple. I had to prove to your dear friend that I don’t have nine tails.” She grinned wickedly. “And I didn’t eat his heart, though I did suck his soul out—in a matter of speaking.”

“What about Jiho?”

“He’ll forgive me. He loves me too much,” she said. “Besides he won’t believe you. I’ll just tell him it’s another one of your delusional accusations.”

“Sujin.” I stepped toward her.

She turned to me, trembling with anger. “I had doubts about to you, but I was willing to try. Because above all else, I thought I could trust you.”

With a violent slam of the door, she was gone.

When I turned around, the room was empty. I cautiously went upstairs, but saw no sign of Maja. She had vanished.

#

The following week was a jumble of restless nights and days. I was constantly jumpy, as if shadows had moved just outside my line of sight.

Yet overall, it was a relief to be free of Sujin, Jiho, and the bewitching Maja.

I was sitting on my back patio with a book and a glass of wine on the table beside me. Twilight had fallen. I saw the occasional reflection of animal eyes in the ravine behind my house, but they no longer made me afraid.

When my phone rang, the display showed Unknown Number. I hesitated a moment before answering.

“God help me. She was right. Sujin was right.” The voice was slurred and frantic.

“Jiho?”

“I need your help. It’s Maja. She’s gone berserk. She’s changed.”

“Changed how?”

I could hear glass breaking. A crash—maybe furniture overturned.

“This can’t be real…” The sound of a gunshot. “Stay away from me.”

“Jiho, where are you?” I shouted.

“At home. On Mill Crescent.”

“Don’t do anything foolish. I’ll be there in 30 minutes.” I grabbed my car keys. “Lock yourself in another room if you have to.”

There was a bloodcurdling scream and another crash before the line went dead.

I sprinted toward my car. As I raced down the streets, I started to call 911, but thought better of it and dialed another number—that of Geena Gordon, a homicide inspector, someone who viewed me as a nuisance but also as an occasional ally.

“Thanks, but I don’t need a bedtime story tonight,” she said.

I breathlessly explained about Jiho’s call.

“What number on Mill Crescent?”

“Don’t know, but please send someone out there. And tell the officers to be careful—there might be a crazed kumiho.”

“A what?”

“Just do it,” I yelled and disconnected. I drove urgently, not knowing if anyone would be dispatched. I kept calling Sujin’s number, but it just went to voice mail .

Mill Crescent was a cul-de-sac with fewer than 20 houses, but I didn’t have to figure out which house belonged to Jiho. Midway along the road was a stately mansion with a garage for four cars, faux turrets, and a guest lodge on the perimeter.

A fire truck, ambulance and police cars were parked out front, their colored lights spinning in the summer night. Geena had heeded my pleas for help.

A sense of dread wrapped itself around me as I emerged from my car. A cluster of officers stood talking. Their lack of urgency hit home.

A tall, lanky woman spotted me and strode purposefully toward me. “You made good time,” Geena said.

I nodded. “But I’m still too late.”

“Dead,” she agreed. “Fell off the third-story balcony. Under rather suspicious circumstances.”

I thought of Maja, transformed into a nine-tailed fox, advancing toward Jiho, her teeth bared, her eyes locked with his. I laughed bitterly. “That’s one way to describe it.”

“Why did he call you?”

“Don’t know, but he was hysterical and delusional.”

“Nothing official yet, but I think the coroner will likely find coke and alcohol in his bloodstream.”

Soju.” In response to her questioning look, I added, “A Korean brandy.”

She grunted, filing away this bit of information. “We found a gun, along with three bullet holes in the wall.” She regarded me closely. “Fired just before he fell off the balcony.”

“Pushed or fell?”

“Can’t tell, but no signs of anyone else.”

“No security cameras?”

“Front door only. Nothing on tape.” Geena paused. “So why did Jiho need a private detective?”

“He didn’t.” It was my turn to hesitate. “I’m helping his sister.”

She noted my careful choice of words. “And where is she, exactly?”

“Not sure. I can’t reach her. Or her brother’s girlfriend.”

Then I saw it—a faint light in the guesthouse.

Geena followed my gaze. “Shall we?”

Neither of us spoke on the short walk to the guesthouse.

The door was unlocked. Geena quickly stepped inside. Ignoring her instructions, I slipped in behind her. She shot me an annoyed look, but didn’t say anything.

The interior held a living room with dining table, adjacent kitchen, a fireplace and a large-screen TV. Double doors at the rear were closed.

Geena gestured for me to stay back as she approached the doors. She put her ear to the door and shook her head. Carefully, she turned the handle, pulled it open—and froze.

I joined her and stood paralyzed.

Moonlight streamed through the windows onto a king-size bed revealing Sujin and Maja. Their naked bodies were intertwined, a tangle of jet-black and blond hair.

A low whistling sound from Sujin. Geena stepped forwarded and prodded her with her foot; Sujin murmured, but remained fast asleep.

Geena glanced at the empty bottle of wine on the side table. “Must have been some party.” She looked at me; I must have blushed in embarrassment.

“Better step outside,” she said. “I’ll handle it from here.” She threw me an accusing stare, as if she’d caught a voyeur, but in truth, I was eager to leave.

#

The next month was a fight to return to normalcy. For the first few days, Sujin called me every hour, but I never answered. Eventually, her calls tapered off.

Several weeks later, Geena Gordon dropped by the house, but she didn’t come inside. “Just a courtesy call. Wanted to let you know the case is officially closed—death by misadventure.”

“Everyone has to die of something.” I slowly closed the door.

Later that morning, I remembered my two GPS trackers. I was going to dismiss the loss, but out of curiosity, I logged into my laptop.

Little surprise to see that Jiho’s car had not moved since the night of his death and still sat in the driveway.

I was about to shut down my laptop when I decided to look at Maja’s travels during the past several weeks. Lots of commuting between Team Jiho’s head office and an address I knew to be Sujin’s home. A lengthy stay outside what I was pretty sure was the latest and trendiest steakhouse.

Then a journey to a destination that I recognized. I double-checked to be sure, then dialed a number from memory.

“I gather the kumiho costume has now been returned,” I said.

“As a matter of fact, it has,” Emily purred. “Truly a remarkable costume, incredibly lifelike.”

“I don’t suppose you can tell me who rented it?”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” she replied. “You know, customer confidentiality.”

“And protecting the sisterhood,” I guessed.

“Does it matter? It doesn’t prove anything.”

I was going to protest, but realized she probably was right. I hung up without a word.

#

Past midnight, and still sleep eluded me.

Since Jiho’s death, I’d suffered from insomnia. Each night, while the hot summer breezes blew, I’d drive for hours through town, but always ended up at Sujin’s house, which stood dark and forlorn.

Like a lovesick teenager, I’d sit in the blackness and watch for any signs of life, but the house felt empty and abandoned.

Tonight, something was different. An object on the front lawn. I angled my car up to the curb and flicked my high beams on. A For Sale sign hung from a frame.

Images of Sujin and Maja stared back at me, their smiles bright, their arms intertwined. Maja & Sujin—Get the Foxy Ladies on Your Side.

Had I been played from the start? Had Sujin toyed with me, knowing that I would be an unwitting accomplice? That I’d testify that her brother was unbalanced, but never say anything to betray her? The possibilities were endless, and I would never know the truth.

I laughed quietly to myself and turned my car back toward home. I recalled what Jiho had said to me when we left his office. How he’d stopped suddenly and grabbed me by the elbow. “You realize that you can never truly ever know anyone,” he’d said, staring into my eyes.

Thinking he was talking about Maja, I had pulled away, eager to be on my way home.

Now as I drove along the darkened streets, I realized too late that he had been warning me about Sujin.


THE END

Posted in News | Leave a comment

WOW WHAT A YEAR 2023- PART 2- Author Celebration!

WOW, WHAT A YEAR!

Greetings Readers!

Wow What a Year, Part 1 highlighted our awards and our many public events: conferences, book launches, writers’ festivals, readings and more.

Part 2 tells you what each of us accomplished in 2023, including our new books and stories, our recognitions and awards and individual writerly events.

We released 3 new books and nearly a dozen short stories in leading anthologies and magazines, including Malice Domestic, Murder Most Traditional; On Spec Magazine; Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine; and the MX Books of New Sherlock Holmes stories.

Check out our Year End Book Review here THE MESDAMES 2023 YEAR END BOOK REVIEW.

MEET THE MESDAMES AND MESSIEURS AND THEIR WRITING!

Catherine Astolfo

Catherine‘s chilling tale, “The Outlier”, was our featured story in January, 2023. First published in 13 Claws (Carrick Publishing), “The Outlier” won the 2018 CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story and was long-listed for Otto Penzler’s 2018 Best American Mystery Stories.

Rosemary Aubert
Rosemary Aubert

Rosemary‘s hilarious take on cross-border smuggling, “The Canadian Caper” was our February story. It appeared in our very first anthology, Thirteen (Carrick Publishing). She drew on her experiences as a border kid growing up in Niagara Falls, NY to create her tale.

She’s working on a textbook on creative writing.

Jayne Barnard
Jayne Barnard

Jayne‘s energy is inspiring. In 2023, she established Bookish, a monthly crime fiction book review and she opened her new business, Incisive Editing Services, to help authors achieve their full potential as writers. She further assists authors as a sensitivity reader for characters with disabilities.

Jayne edited Sisters in Crime West’s new anthology, Crime Wave 3, Dangerous Games, to be published in 2024 and she was a regular contributor to leading crime fiction blog, Sleuthsayers.

Jayne’s thrilling supernatural mystery, “Rubies for Romeo”, was our featured March story. It was first published in In the Spirit of 13 (Carrick Publishing).

Jane Petersen Burfield
Jane Burfield

Jane‘s wonderful children’s adventure story, “There Be Dragons”, was our April story. A finalist for the CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story, it was first published in 13 Claws (Carrick Publishing).

Jane is working on several literary projects.

M. H. Callway

Madeleine released her second collection of published short stories, Snake Oil and Other Tales (Carrick Publishing). And her cozy noir story, “Wisteria Cottage”, appeared in Malice Domestic’s anthology, Mystery Most Traditional. She received two nominations for the CWC Awards of Excellence: “Must Love Dogs – or You’re Gone” (in the anthology, Gone, by Red Dog Press) for Best Short Story and Amdur’s Ghost, for Best Novella. Amdur’s Ghost was published in our latest anthology, In the Spirit of 13 (Carrick Publishing).

Madeleine attended several conferences including Left Coast Crime (Tucson), When Words Collide (Calgary), Fan Expo and she supported fellow writers at MOTIVE and Word on the Street. Her first Amdur story, Amdur’s Cat, which appeared in Thirteen (Carrick Publishing), was our featured May story.

Melodie Campbell

Melodie had an amazing year. She was a featured author at MOTIVE, the new mystery conference created by the Toronto International Festival of Authors. After being interviewed by leading Canadian crime fiction author, Maureen Jennings, she launched her new mystery series The Merry Widow Murders (Cormorant Press). She followed up with a public launch at Burlington bookstore, A Different Drummer.

Melodie was guest author at several 2023 events including the Hamilton Supercrawl, Music and Arts Festival; Word on the Street and the Canadian Federation of University Women, Oakville. Her personal story was featured on the Globe and Mail’s prestigious First Page and later reprinted in Readers Digest.

As well as being a regular contributor on Sleuthsayers blog, Melodie reissued her hilarious novella, The Goddaughter Does Vegas. Best of all, at the end of 2023, she signed a two-book deal with Cormorant for two more books in her Merry Widow series with an option for a fourth. Melodie’s charming ghost story, “The Kindred Spirits Detective Agency”, published in In the Spirit of 13 (Carrick Publishing), was our featured story in June.

Donna Carrick

Donna continues her work as chief editor and publisher at Carrick Publishing. In September, 2023, Carrick Publishing released M. H. Callway’s, Snake Oil.

Donna is the driving force behind the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem’s new anthology, The 13th Letter, to be released in 2024. Cover reveal in Spring!

The 13th Letter, Cover TBD

Donna’s story, “Watermelon Weekend”, was our featured story in August. It was a finalist for the 2014 CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story and was first published in our very first anthology, Thirteen (Carrick Publishing).

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits

Lisa‘s 11th novel, Everything You Dream is Real (Inanna Press), continued to have legs in 2023. Lisa presented it to the OLA Superconference in February and later it made the Craving Canlit List issued by the Scotiabank Giller prize.

She was a featured author at MOTIVE, the TIFA crime festival, where she interviewed leading Canadian crime writers, Dieter Kalteis and Sam Wiebe. In June, she travelled to the Shetland Islands to attend the Shetland Noir festival, established by Dame Ann Cleeves. Lisa moderated the panel, When You Don’t Know Who to Trust.

Lisa organized and participated in many Mesdames and Messieurs events at the Toronto Library and at WOTS. She curated the line-up of authors for the Tartan Turban, sponsored by TWUC, the Canada Council for the Arts and the League of Canadian Poets.

Lisa’s thrilling story, “Mad Dog and the Sea Dragon”, was our July short story. It was first published in the Mesdames’ third anthology, 13 Claws (Carrick Publishing).

Cathy Dunphy
Cathy Dunphy

Cathy‘s comedy mystery story, “Winona and the CHUM Chart” from In the Key of 13 (Carrick Publishing) was our featured story in September.

Cathy is working on a literary novel set in Africa.

Cheryl Freedman

Cheryl wrote the intriguing tale, “Possessed” about a dybbuk (a Jewish demon) for In the Spirit of 13 (Carrick Publishing). It was our featured story in October.

She continues her work as a full-time editor.

Therese Greenwood
Therese Greenwood

Therese‘s historical crime story, “The Iron Princess”, was our featured story in November. It was first published in In the Spirit of 13 and Therese interpreted “spirit” to mean alcohol to tell this cautionary tale about rum-running in Ontario.

Meanwhile, she works full-time to keep the people of Fort McMurray safe.

Blair Keetch
Blair Keetch

Blair‘s supernatural thriller, “To Catch a Kumiho” In the Spirit of 13 (Carrick Publishing) was a finalist for the 2023 CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story.

Blair took part in several Mesdames and Messieurs’ library events and in WOTS. He also helped host CWC’s table at MOTIVE. And he read at the opening event of CWC’s Brews and Clues.

Marilyn Kay
Marilyn Kay

Marilyn continues to keep our readers up to date as the editor of our monthly newsletter, Mesdames and Messieurs on the Move.

And she completed the manuscript of her first novel, a police procedural set in Toronto.

Rosemary McCracken
Rosemary McCracken

Rosemary McCracken took part in several Mesdames and Messieurs library events as well as WOTS and MOTIVE. 

She was a panelist and break-out leader at So You Want to Write a Book?, an all-day seminar hosted by the Rouge River Community Centre. And she designed and moderated the panel, Killing It with Style, the CWC event hosted by Toronto Reference Library.

She’s completing the fifth book in her popular Pat Tierney series, the financial planner turned amateur sleuth.

Cat Mills
Cat Mills

Cat’s new documentary, Do You Hear What I Hear? premiered at the Hot Docs festival in November, 2023. Her film explores the ongoing issue of noise pollution in urban environments. Watch it on CBC GEM.

Marian Misters

Our honorary Mme, Marian Misters, co-owner of our favorite bookstore, Sleuth of Baker Street, made us all very happy when she and JD Singh decided their new direction is working for them. Sleuth will continue as a used bookstore indefinitely!

Lynne Murphy
Olivia Chow and Lynne at WOTS

Lynne‘s book, Potluck (Carrick Publishing), was accepted into the Toronto Public Library collection. And she continues to write more stories about the eccentrics residing at the Golden Elders condo tower.

Lynne taught a four-week course on Canadian crime fiction, Crime Writing in a Cold Climate, for the Toronto Annex Senior Adult Services. And she participated in several Mesdames and Messieurs library events as well as WOTS and helping to host the CWC table at MOTIVE. At WOTS, she made a new fan, Olivia Chow, now Toronto’s mayor!

Ed Piwowarczyk
Ed Piwowarczyk

Ed continues his work as a professional copy editor, but takes time to pursue his passion for movies and of course, to create noir crime fiction.

Rosalind Place
Roz Place

As editor of Mesdames on the Move, Roz keeps our readers up to date year-round on all the Mesdames and Messieurs’ doings.

She sold her chilling tale, “Too Close to the Edge” to the horror anthology, Dastardly Dames (Crystal Lake Publishing), to be published in 2024.

Madona Skaff

Madona was on several panels at the multi-genre conference, When Words Collide, including creating believable characters, the key to successful writing groups and how to keep a series vibrant and interesting to readers. She also worked at the Blue Pencil Cafe to review the work of – and to encourage – emerging writers.

Madona also joined fellow crime writer, Mike Martin, at the December CWC book sales and signing event in Ottawa.

.

Kevin Thornton
Kevin Thornton

Kevin, our intrepid Sherlockian, wrote several tales starring the Great Detective in 2023, including an adventure with Father Brown. Three of his stories were published by Belanger Books and MX Publishing with more to come in 2024.

Sylvia Warsh

Sylvia’s eerie tale, “The Natural Order of Things”, published in the 2022 May/June issue of Ellery Queen Mystery Magazine, was a finalist for the 2023 CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story.

And best of all, she sold her YA historical, The Orphan, to Auctus Publishers to be released in the USA and Canada in 2024.

Sylvia also took part in WOTS and helped host the CWC table at MOTIVE.

Melissa Yi

Melissa had a marvellous year. Her story, “My Two Legs”, published in the 2022 September/October issue of Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine won the prestigious Derringer for Best Short Story (short category). It was also short-listed for a MacavityAward. And her fantasy poem, “Rapunzel in the Desert”, published in On Spec Fantasy Magazine, also won the Aurora Award for best poem.

Melissa’s YA novel, Edan Sze vs the Red Rock Serial Killer, was a finalist for the Killer Nashville Claymore Award for Best Juvenile YA. She also successfully crowd-funded the second book in her new Hope Sze series, Sugar and Vice, to be released in February, 2024.

Eating Rainbows
Beat the Haunted House
The Glauc Bitches
Brain Candy

And in her spare time between working as an emergency room physician <lol>, she wrote and published four stories: “Eating Rainbows” in the anthology, Ike Papalua; “Beat the Haunted House” in Game On!; “The Glauc Bitches” in Mighty, An Anthology of Disabled Superheroes and “Brain Candy” in Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine. Her poem, “The Fairest”, appeared in The Fairy Tale Magazine.

Rapunzel in the Desert
“Rapunzel in the Desert
“The Fairest”

AND BIG HUGS AND THANK YOU TO OUR INTREPID NEWS EDITORS!

Marilyn Kay
Marilyn Kay
Rosalind Place
Roz Place
Posted in Anthologies, Awards/Achievements, books, Dead to Writes, News | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, FEBRUARY 2024

February Valentine Kitty

DEAR READERS,

February is more than hearts and chocolates. We have a big surprise for you this month. We also continue to publish new books/stories for your delight, do talks and readings and even a fun new play at the Ottawa Fringe Festival.

ANNOUNCING THE MESDAMES AND MESSIEURS OF MAYHEM’S SIXTH ANTHOLOGY!

The Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem are delighted to announce their 6th anthology, The 13th Letter (Carrick Publishing). “M” is the thirteenth letter of the alphabet. “M” stands for Mesdames, Messieurs, mayhem, malfeasance, mendacity and, of course, murder. Our authors are being inspired by the malice inherent in the letter “M” or by the murderous intent in postal letters.

We invite you, dear Readers, to enjoy our latest collection of crime fiction by established and award-winning Canadian crime writers. Our publication date is September 2024. Do also join us at our launch at our favourite bookstore, Sleuth of Baker Street, in late October or November 2024.

And stand by for our cover reveal later this spring!

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Melissa Yi’s latest in the Hope Sze Seven Deadly Sins Thriller series is available now at your favourite store! 

Hope hurries to Montreal’s first Dragon Eats Festival, a combined dragon boat fest and mukbang eating contest that starts out delicious (Pho King Awesome! Tart of Darkness!) and winds up deadly. 

“I’ve always known that if someone wants to murder me, the easiest way is through my stomach. I just hadn’t expected anyone to kill me today.” ―Hope Sze 

Hope Sze Seven Deadly Sins Thriller Book 2

Felony and the Feast

https://windtreepress.com/portfolio/sugar-and-vice/ http://www.melissayuaninnes.com/

Melissa Yi
Melissa Yi

M. Kevin Thornton has TWO stories, both about the CN/CP railways—and Sherlock, of course—in the anthology Sherlock Holmes: A Year of Mystery 1885.

The titles of the stories are: “Tracks Across Canada” and “Tracked Across America”.

Kevin Thornton
Kevin Thornton

UPCOMING EVENTS

Lisa de Nikolits

Thursday, February 8th at 6:30 p.m. Brews and Clues by Crime Writers of Canada at Stout Irish Pub, 221 Carlton St., Toronto, Mme Lisa de Nikolitis will be reading from her work. Hosted by author Des Ryan.

Mme Lorna Poplak will be at the Beaches Sandbox, 2181 Queen St. E., Toronto on Wednesday, February 28th, 7:00 – 8:15 p.m. presenting her book The Don, The Story of Toronto’s Infamous Jail. Admission is Free.

An in-depth exploration of the Don Jail from its inception through jailbreaks and overcrowding to its eventual shuttering and rebirth, this is the story of the Don’s tumultuous descent from palace to hellhole, its shuttering and lapse into decay, and its astonishing modern-day metamorphosis.

“Canadian history buffs will savour the arcane criminal lore gathered here.” – Publishers Weekly

“An entertaining and engaging history of Toronto’s criminal justice system that any crime-history buff will enjoy.” – Canada’s History magazine

The Don was nominated for the 2022 Crime Writers of Canada Award of Excellence, won The Brass Knuckles Award for Best NonFiction Crime Book and was a finalist for the 2021 Speakers Award.

https://www.lornapoplak.com/books/the-don/

Lorna Poplak
Lorna Poplak

Mme Melissa Yi ’s play Terminally III is premiering at the Ottawa Fringe Festival from February 8th – 10th!

Here’s the link for tickets and show times: https://ottawafringe.com/show/terminally-ill

Doctor revives a patient

Chained. Nailed. In a coffin. In Montreal’s St. Lawrence River. Will Elvis survive?

After Dr. Hope Sze restarts the escape artist’s heart, she investigates who might have sabotaged Elvis’s stunt. As Hope plunges into the merry, mysterious, and potentially murderous world of magic and illusion, she must also balance her rotation on palliative care and her attraction to two strong-willed men.

A complex yet funny play inspired by Dr. Melissa Yi’s novel Terminally Ill, which was praised as “utterly likeable” by Ellery Queen’s Mystery Magazine and “entertaining and insightful” by Publishers Weekly.

February 8: 8:30 p.m.

February 9: 7:00 p.m.

February 10: 3:30 p.m.

THIS MONTH’S STORY

Our February story is by M. Blair Keetch from The Mesdames’ fifth anthology In The Spirit of Thirteen. “To Catch a Kumiho” was a finalist for the CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story. 

In the Spirit of 13
In the Spirit of 13
Posted in Anthologies, books, events, News, plays | Tagged , , , , , , , , | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH: Mme Lorna Poplak at Town of York Historical Society

Lorna Poplak, our newest Mme, presents the darker side of Toronto’s history on Thursday, January 25th, 7 pm, when she talks about the infamous Don Jail.

This is a ticketed real world event. Tickets are available through Eventbrite here.

Posted in News | Tagged , , , , , , | Leave a comment

WOW WHAT A YEAR 2023- Part 1 – Kudos and Events!

Happy New Year, Dear Readers!

Zoom conferences and virtual book launches became a thing of the past as the Mesdames and Messieurs stormed back into the real world in 2023. This was our year of the conference and writers’ festivals.

And 2023 was our year of recognition, too. Many of us were honoured for our published writing both in Canada through the CWC Awards of Excellence and the Aurora Awards and in the USA via the Derringer, Macavity and Claymore Awards!

AWARDS AND RECOGNITION

CONGRATS TO MELISSA!

Melissa Yi

Melissa Yi had another stellar year in 2023. Her short story, “My Two Legs”, published in Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine, September 2022, WON the prestigious Derringer Award for Best Short Story in the “short” category. And it was a finalist for the Macavity Award, sponsored by Mystery Readers International!

Her fantasy poem, “Rapunzel in the Desert”, published in On Spec, Canadian Magazine of the Fantastic, Issue 122 WON Canada’s Aurora Award for Best Poem or Song. It was reprinted in the Year’s Best Canadian Fantasy and Science Fiction, Vol. 1.

And her YA novel, Edan Sze vs the Red Rock Serial Killer was a runner-up for the Killer Nashville Claymore Award for Best Juvenile YA.

CWC AWARDS OF EXCELLENCE!

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Blair Keetch
Blair Keetch
Sylvia Warsh

Three of us, M. H. Callway, Blair Keetch and Sylvia Warsh received nominations for the CWC Awards of Excellence for Best Short Story: Mme Mad for her dark comedy, “Must Love Dogs – or You’re Gone”, published in the UK anthology, GONE (Red Dog Press); Blair Keetch for his chilling supernatural crossover tale, “To Catch a Kumiho”; and Sylvia Warsh for her equally scary story, “The Natural Order of Things” which appeared in EQMM, May/June 2022.

M. H. Callway‘s novella, Amdur’s Ghost, was a finalist for the CWC Award of Excellence for Best Novella. She is the second CWC member to be nominated in two categories in the same year. The first was acclaimed Canadian mystery writer, the late Peter Robinson!

Blair’s story, “To Catch a Kumiho” and Mme Mad’s novella, Amdur’s Ghost, both appeared in our latest anthology, In the Spirit of 13! (Carrick Publishing, 2022)

GUESTS OF HONOUR!

Melodie Campbell
Melodie Campbell

Melodie Campbell, our own Queen of Comedy, was a featured Canadian author at MOTIVE, the new annual crime fiction festival sponsored by the Toronto International Festival of Authors.

Melodie was interviewed by leading Canadian crime writer, Maureen Jennings, just before she officially launched her new historical crime series, The Merry Widow Murders (Cormorant Press). She was on the panel, Comic Crime Capers, and taught a master class on writing comedy mysteries!

Lisa De Nikolits

Lisa De Nikolits was back as a featured Canadian crime writer for a second year at MOTIVE. She interviewed award-winning crime fiction authors, Dietrich Kalteis and Sam Wiebe, who both live and write in western Canada.

Lisa also curated, led and participated in several literary reading events. And she represented Canadian crime writers at Shetland Noir, the conference founded by Dame Ann Cleeves, author of the popular Shetland series.

ANOTHER GREAT FILM!

Cat Mills
Cat Mills

Cat Mills, our tireless documentarian, released another great film this year, Do You Hear What I Hear? Cat’s film examines the ongoing problem of noise pollution in our urban environment.

Do You Hear What I Hear? premiered at the 2023 Hot Docs Festival. View it on CBC Gem.

CONFERENCES AND WRITERS’ FESTIVALS

ONTARIO LIBRARY ASSOCIATION SUPERCONFERENCE

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits

The OLA Super-conference returned to the real world in 2023. Lisa De Nikolits presented her latest novel, Everything You Dream is Real, to attendees on February 3, 2023.

LEFT COAST CRIME, TUCSON, ARIZONA

In 2022, Left Coast Crime, Albuquerque, became one of the first real-world crime writers’ conferences after COVID. More than 200 authors and fans celebrated LLC’s return at the time. Trouble in Tucson was another smashing success: it felt like COVID had never happened.

M. H. Callway was honored to be on the panel, Noir, Can it be too Dark? with distinguished authors, Wayne Johnson and Matt Phillips, moderated by the inimitable, David Boop.

WORD ON THE STREET

Toronto’s annual book festival, Word on the Street, returned on the May 27-28th weekend, to Queen’s Park.

Caro Soles once again shared a booth with The Mesdames of Mayhem and her friend, gothic horror author Nancy Kilpatrick. Booth duties were shared by M. H. Callway, Lisa De Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Lynne Murphy, Rosemary McCracken and Sylvia Warsh. Lynne sold a book to a very special fan!

Lynne with the future mayor of Toronto, Olivia Chow!

MOTIVE: TORONTO INTERNATIONAL FESTIVAL OF AUTHORS

The Toronto International Festival of Authors once again celebrated leading international crime writers from June 2 to 4th. Melodie Campbell and Lisa de Nikolits were two of the featured Canadian authors!

Crime Writers of Canada hosted a booth for book sales and sponsored readings by several CWC members, including Blair Keetch, Lynne Murphy, Rosemary McCracken and Sylvia Warsh.

SHETLAND NOIR, JUNE 15-18TH

Lisa de Nikolits was honored to be part of Shetland Noir, the international crime writers conference founded by Dame Ann Cleeves, creator of the famous Shetland mysteries and the very popular Vera Stanhope police procedurals. Guest authors included internationally renowned authors Val McDermid, Richard Osman and Martin Edwards.

Lisa moderated the panel When You Don’t Know Who to Trust.

WHEN WORDS COLLIDE, CALGARY

The multi-genre conference, When Words Collide, returned to the real world from August 2 to 6, 2023. This was supposed to be the last conference, but happily, founder, Randy McBride, announced that WWC will now be run by the Alexandra Writers’ Centre Society.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

Mmes Mad and Madona Skaff participated on several panels including 50 Shades of Mystery, Short vs. Long Fiction, Plotting, Getting Published, Writing Groups and Keeping a Series Fresh. Madona also was part of the Blue Pencil Cafe to help emerging writers.

Madona Skaff

FAN EXPO, AUGUST 24 TO 27TH

Our Queen of the multiverse, Caro Soles, who writes crime, speculative fiction, literature and erotica, hosted a booth at Fan Expo with her friend, gothic author, Nancy Kilpatrick.

It’s rumored that more than 100,000 fans attended in 2023. Caro and Nancy braved the crushing crowds – and sold a ton of books!!

FAB BOOK LAUNCHES

SNAKE OIL LAUNCHES AT SLEUTH OF BAKER STREET!

Marion Misters

Some of the best news in 2023 was Sleuth of Baker Street’s decision to continue, for the foreseeable future, as a used book store. Marion, JD and of course, Pixie and Prince, have found that the present arrangement works for them. Sleuth’s is the perfect store to find that rare edition you’ve always wanted and they’ll happily order new books for you, too.

Sleuth may also host book launches and other events upon request.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Donna Carrick

With huge thanks to Donna Carrick of Carrick Publishing, Mme Mad launched her second collection of short crime fiction, Snake Oil and Other Tales (Carrick Publishing) at Sleuth’s on Saturday, November 4th. The bookstore was packed and Mad sold out of copies!

THE MERRY WIDOW MURDERS LAUNCHES AT A DIFFERENT DRUMMER

Melodie Campbell

Together with fellow author, Vicki Delany, Melodie held a launch and book reading event for The Merry Widow Murders on September 9th at Burlington bookstore, A Different Drummer. As promised, there was lots of cake!

MELISSA LAUNCHES HER NEW SERIES

Melissa Yi

Melissa Yi successfully crowdfunded the first book in her new Dr. Hope Sze series, based on the seven deadly sins

She launched The Shapes of Wrath via social media on February 6th.

WORKSHOPS AND READINGS

The Mesdames participated in numerous book reading events, podcasts and social media events in 2023. Full details in WoW What a Year, Part 2. Following are some highlights.

TORONTO PUBLIC LIBRARY

The Toronto Public Library faced several challenges in 2023, not the least of which was getting hacked by black hats late in the year. They did not pay the ransom and are rebuilding their systems, aiming to have them up and running in early 2024.

TPL is also rebuilding its live workshops and the Mesdames and Messieurs were there to help by sharing their secrets of crime writing at Alderwood, Beaches, Gerrard Street and Parliament Street branches. Big thanks to Lisa De Nikolits, MH Callway, Blair Keetch, Lynne Murphy, Rosemary McCracken and Caro Soles.

TORONTO REFERENCE LIBRARY

Toronto Reference Library invited the Crime Writers of Canada to speak about Canadian crime fiction on December 12th. MH Callway and Rosemary McCracken joined authors Jass Aujla, T. Lawrence Davis and Kris Purdy to talk about Killing It with Style. Rosemary created the questions and moderated.

CRIME WRITING IN A COLD CLIMATE

Lynne Murphy

Lynne Murphy was engaged by Senior Adult Services, Toronto Annex, to teach four weekly classes from June 2 to 23rd about Canadian crime fiction.

Assisted by M. H. Callway, Rosemary McCracken, Melodie Campbell and new Mme Lorna Poplak, Lynne presented the works of Canada’s best-known authors, like Peter Robinson and Louise Penny and explored the gamut of current crime fiction from police procedurals to cozies to historicals – and even true crime.

WRITERS WORKSHOP, ROUGE RIVER COMMUNITY CENTRE

Rosemary McCracken
Rosemary McCracken

On November 11th, Rosemary McCracken was a teacher at the one-day workshop, So You Want to Write a Book, sponsored by the Rouge River Community Centre, Markham.

In addition to participating in panels, Rosemary led a break-out session for emerging writers.

READING VENUES

NEW KID ON THE BLOCK – BREWS AND CLUES

Des Ryan, retired police detective turned crime writer, founded, Brews and Clues, a monthly reading series for CWC members in September 2023. Blair Keetch read at the inaugural meeting at Stout Irish Pub in Toronto followed by M. H. Callway in December. The series will continue into 2024.

FAREWELL TO NOIR AT THE BAR

Rob Brunet and Hope Thompson announced that they are taking a break after many years of running the popular reading series. The last Toronto Noir at the Bar took place at The Duke of Kent on April 27th and M. H. Callway and Rosemary McCracken were honored to be among the readers. Hope continued Queer Noir at the Bar as part of Pride Month in June.

A huge thank you to Rob Brunet and Hope Thompson for their support of Canadian crime writers – and the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem.

AND A BIG HUG AND THANK YOU TO:

Marilyn Kay and Roz Place for keeping our newsletter running!

Marilyn Kay
Marilyn Kay
Rosalind Place
Rosalind Place
Posted in News | Tagged , , , , , , | Leave a comment

JANUARY STORY: Her Perfume by Marilyn Kay

Marilyn Kay
Marilyn Kay

Marilyn published her first two crime stories in 2017 with “That Damn Cat” in the Mesdames’ 13 Claws and “Journey into the Dark” in the Bouchercon anthology, Passport to Murder. She’s gone on to publish several works of short crime fiction.

Marilyn has had a varied career as a medievalist, business journalist, government communications expert and social media coach.A longstanding member of Sisters in Crime, she and Roz Place are the mainstays keeping readers informed about the doings of the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem. She’s currently completing a police procedural inspired by the characters in “That Damn Cat”.

HER PERFUME

by

MARILYN KAY

The muffled tapping of rubber-soled shoes on the stairs behind her interrupted her grief. Julie lifted her sunglasses and wiped away a wayward tear trailing down her cheek. A tall, wiry blond man in jeans and navy hoodie came to a halt at the far side of the parapet. She watched him contemplate the sky, the river and the surrounding countryside. After a while, he took his iPhone from his hoodie pouch and proceeded to photograph the view from different angles. Once he’d finished, he turned to her and in an American accent said, “Quite a view, wouldn’t you say?”

She bobbed her head. “Yes.”

He plucked a daisy-like pink flower from the ivy on the wall. Raising his shades to reveal a puckish twinkle in his blue eyes, he sniffed the flower and twirled it between thumb and forefinger before presenting it to her with a bow. “My Lady.”

Charmed, she mimed “For me?” and laughed. Accepting the flower, she pretended to lift a voluminous skirt, placed her right foot behind her left and curtsied. “Thank you, Sir Knight.” She sniffed the flower before tucking the stem into a buttonhole in her jacket.

Smiling coyly, she turned on her heel and descended the stairs to admire the vaulted ceiling of the wine cellar. From there, she could hear his trainers pattering up the steps. Then the sound stopped. He must have wandered onto the grass and over to Marten’s Tower. She went back upstairs to loiter in the kitchen and other service rooms within the remnants of the building known as the earl’s Gloriette, and then meandered into the Middle Bailey area to see if their paths might cross again.

He happened on her while she was snapping a photo of the exterior of the Great Tower. Julie perched her sunglasses atop her head and flicked her hair over her shoulder. “Ah, we meet again, Sir Knight.”

He bowed and gestured forward. “Shall we explore the tower together, My Lady?”

“I don’t even know your name.”

“Gareth. Gareth Evans.” He put his hand on his heart. “I am but a lonely errant knight who has crossed a continent and an ocean on my quest to discover this fair ‘Land of My Fathers’.”

She skipped a beat before answering him. “I’m Julie. And Monmouthshire is quite…Anglo-Welsh.”

“I see. I…didn’t mean to cause you offense.”

“I’m not offended. Come on. I’ll give you a tour of the Great Tower and the rest of the castle. It’ll give me practice for my class’s history field trip next week. How long have you been in Wales?”

“Going on three weeks. I’m doing the castle circuit, with a bit of hiking and other sightseeing thrown in.” He winked, but made no effort to get closer.

Julie soon found Gareth eagerly immersed in the history and architectural and sculptural details of the castle—almost as much as she was. What’s more, he was a fun companion, with no ring on his left finger and California surfer-guy looks as an added bonus.

***

Julie considered his offer. She hadn’t had such a lovely afternoon since Dima’s death. “There’s the Riverside Wine Bar. That’s pretty good. Are you staying in a B and B, or at the Two Rivers?”

“I got a deal with the B and B across from the castle. It’s quaint, but only serves breakfast and Sunday roast. You got your car here?”

“No, I walked. I just live on the hill south of the castle off Welsh Street, the road which borders the Castle Dell.” She still hesitated.

She breathed in, exhaled and nodded. “Two, please.”

***

Eschewing her usual light citrusy Jo Malone scent, she spritzed Dima’s favorite, Dior’s sexy Pure Poison, on her collarbone, in the crook of her elbows and behind her knees and ears, letting some of the spray fall on her hair.

Rummaging through her clothes, she grabbed a lacy, black knit bodycon dress, pulled it on and admired her silhouette. Nope. Far too forward and too London.

After trying on several other outfits, she opted for a floral skater, one she’d bought at Ted Baker for a silly flower-themed hen party last year.

As she buckled the dress’s skinny belt around her slim waist, a sharp yearning for friends and her old life engulfed her. Did they miss her as she missed them? Did they ever wonder about her? Or were they too lost in London’s rush to care? She hugged herself, trying to squeeze all the pain into a small ball deep inside her.

***

A frisson of delight rippled down her skin when she opened the door. Gareth appeared decked out in a blue-and-white checked shirt, khaki chinos, navy blazer and chocolate-brown leather loafers. His widened eyes and huge grin told her that she’d made an impression on him.

When they swung into Middle Street, Julie sensed a certain nervousness about Gareth, too, and wondered if he was also feeling the buzz? Or maybe he was stressed by the haphazard parking of cars on this narrow single-lane street?

“It’s tricky getting to the restaurant all the way by car,” she said. “We’re better off using the Castle Dell car park. Besides, it’s only a short walk down to the Old Wye Bridge.”

Gareth relaxed. “My car seems to spend more time in that lot than on the road. Good thing parking is free there.”

As they sauntered toward the river, Gareth suddenly grasped Julie’s arm and guided her through a gate leading to another restaurant.

She tried to back away. “No. This is the wrong place!”

His grip on her arm tightened; his voice was low. “Be quiet and keep walking.” He swung open the door and pushed her and himself inside.

“What are you doing?” She shook her arm from his grasp.

He held a finger to his lips. “Wait.”

The heady aroma of Italian herbs and garlic wafted around Julie, whetting her appetite and her fear. She hunched in the corner, her heart pounding while cold perspiration dripped down her neck. A young couple came through the open doorway and walked past them. Gareth peered out the window. “Okay, we can go now.”

“What was that all about?”

“Sorry. Some nasty people I met along the way I’d rather not encounter again.”

Julie rubbed her arm.

“I didn’t hurt you, did I? Shit! I did. I’m so sorry.”

“I’ll survive.” He had seemed like such a nice guy. Now she wasn’t so sure. “Who were they?”

Julie strode down the street without glancing back. She was already berating herself for crumpling in fear. Where were those lightning reflexes she had cultivated for the past six months at the mixed martial arts gym? Why had she let him take command of her, when she had worked so hard to empower herself?

He let her take off by herself, only walking beside her when they reached the bridge. They stood together, but not touching, to admire the limestone cliffs and the Regency cast-iron bridge.

Across the river perched the Gloucestershire village of Tutshill, where J. K. Rowling had lived from the age of nine to 18. Tutshill was also the location of the school where Julie would begin her teaching career on Monday.

On the Chepstow side, a tree-lined groomed path ran along the river where several boats were moored.

Julie was irritated by Gareth’s attempt to correct her English.

“Okay. It seems, uh, funky. Like a place for real fusion cooking.”

“Well, it’s British meets Spanish. I hope you’ll like it.”

“I can already taste the garlic and chorizo. Of course, I’ll like it.”

Julie noticed Gareth’s raised eyebrow to the waiter as they were escorted to a romantic table for two with a view of the river. “Did you especially arrange for this table?”

He winked and began perusing the wine list. “Hmm, only one California wine and it’s sweet. Would you like to choose the wine? I’m having the steak.”

“I want the prawns. How about we get a bottle of Prosecco?”

As they leisurely sipped and chewed their way through the feast, conviviality replaced the evening’s earlier tension. Gareth gave up trying to tease Julie into talking more about herself and regaled her with tales of his travels. His story about using his iPhone GPS for hiking and nearly getting lost in a bog outside of Tregaron made her clutch the table to keep from laughing hysterically.

“There was no cell coverage. Just me, the rain and the sheep,” he deadpanned. “I was soaked to the bone, squelching in shoes that were getting sucked downward with every step I took. Eventually, I heard a whistle and madly whistled back. Next thing I knew, a black-and-white collie was herding me and the sheep to greener pastures. The farmer took me to his home.”

They both broke out laughing.

“So what do you do when you’re not tilting at white dragons or getting lost in a bog?” Julie asked.

Gareth raised questioning eyebrows before grinning like a Cheshire cat. “I work at Facebook.”

Her voice tart, she said, “At least you don’t bite the hand that feeds you.”

“That was a low blow.”

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to be—”

“Catty?”

Julie’s face grew hot. She sat up straight, arms crossed in front of her chest and glared.

Gareth licked his lower lip and closed his eyes. When he opened them, they were wide and glistening. “Look, I know Facebook has gotten a bad rap lately. I’m not saying it doesn’t deserve it. But I wasn’t part of the Cambridge Analytica fiasco, fake news or Russian hacking.”

“I work in the user experience area. You know—live videos, emoticons, birthdays, fun backgrounds for posts—things like that.”

Gareth searched her eyes. “You’re not on Facebook, are you?”

She shook her head. “No. As a teacher, I…I…don’t want my students stalking me.”

Gareth tucked his chin into his hand and rocked his body slightly. “I figured as much.” He picked up the second bottle of champagne and gestured toward Julie’s glass. “Shall we finish it?”

Julie dropped her arms and dipped her chin to indicate yes.

He apportioned the remains between the two glasses and lifted his up to her. She took a sip, and he did the same. They each took another sip in silence, his eyes penetrating into the depths of her soul. Then he leaned over and reached out his hand to her. She clasped his.

The waiter interrupted their mute colloquy to offer them dessert. Neither was interested. Neither wanted to break the spell.

Once the waiter had left to tally up the bill, Gareth asked, “Care for a stroll by the river?”

“I think I’d better get back home.”

***

Sometime after midnight, she shifted onto her other side. But when her arm stretched back to touch him, her hand landed on an empty duvet. Had it all been a dream? She lay there alone, listening for his movements, too afraid to open her eyes to emptiness, too crushed that he hadn’t wanted to stay the night with her. As she began to doze off, Gareth slid back into bed. He buried his head in her hair and nibbled her ear, cooing, “Your perfume is driving me wild.”

The next morning over a breakfast of poached eggs on toast with tomatoes and mushrooms, Julie asked Gareth, “Where were you last night?”

He sucked in his lips and, with narrowed eyes, considered her and his words. Then, tapping the table, he said, “Sorry. I didn’t want to worry you. I heard strange noises around your house and went to investigate. I didn’t find anything, though. I guess those two guys spooked me last night….You want to go to Tintern with me today?”

Julie considered. Today was Wednesday. Her lesson plans were completed; she’d still have plenty of time to prepare her classroom for Monday. Besides, she couldn’t bear the thought of never seeing him again. “I’ve got a gym class at eleven. Maybe we could go after lunch?”

“There’s that coffee-and-sandwich place, Coffee Something? We could meet there for lunch, say one o’clock?”

***

The sun shone. A few cottony clouds, buoyed by a light breeze, drifted in the azure-blue sky. Julie left her car at the house and walked into town. Her phone pinged as she approached the Town Gate. She stopped to read the text: a message from Sir William Barr, code name B. Dima used to say, “B for bastard.” Dima had warned her never to trust Sir William, who, on more than one occasion, had tried to grope her.

Yet Sir William had just assumed management of her relocation here. Bolo 2 men black ford fiesta hatchback. Be on the lookout for two men. The two men Gareth had seen? Julie glanced around, inhaled and let her breath out slowly, then walked through the arched gate.

Set into the hillside sloping northeast toward the Wye River and the train station, Beaufort Square was the last remnant of the large central town square dating from medieval times. On the higher west side was Bank Street, while the town’s retail High Street ran along its east side. The square featured the Chepstow Cenotaph war memorial, benches and a series of several stone staircases leading down to High Street.

Coffee #1 was situated at the corner of High Street opposite Beaufort Square in an attractive white, two-storey building.

As she waited for the light to turn green, she glimpsed Gareth bounding down the stairs from the square toward her and waved. He arrived at the intersection just as the light turned green for her. Thwarted, he threw up his hands. Julie motioned she would cross over and wait for him at the corner, then blithely stepped into the intersection.

Out of the blue, a black hatchback barreled from the hidden side road at the bottom of the hill and accelerated up Beaufort Square Street. Gareth called out to Julie. Then, darting between moving cars, he sprinted toward her. She was halfway across before she realized the speeding car was aimed straight at her. Gareth leapt and snatched her out of the car’s track, flipping her on top of him onto the asphalt. Meanwhile, the car squealed around the curve and continued away from the square.

“Fuck! What was that?” Gareth extracted himself from under Julie. Still panting from the close call, he hoisted her up.

Several teens sitting at one of the outdoor tables, came over to help. “Are you and the wife okay?”

“Yeah, thanks.”

With his arm around her waist, Gareth guided Julie to one of the outdoor tables and sat her down. He knelt beside her and hugged her until she stopped trembling. One of the teens went into the shop and came out with two glasses of water.

“Thanks.”

“No problem, mate. We’re off now. You need anything else?”

Julie shook her head and mumbled, “No.”

“I think we’re all right, but thanks again, you guys.” Gareth settled on a chair next to her. “Do you want me to take you inside while I run and get the car? I can take you home.”

“No. I’m fine. How are you?”

He shrugged. “Good.”

“Then let’s go to Tintern. We can eat there.” She paused. “Were those the two from last night trying to run you down?”

Gareth blew out a long breath. “Julie, whoever was in that car was gunning for you.”

“But I don’t understand.”

Shaking his head, he said, “Neither do I, Julie. Neither do I.”

***

Their Tintern Abbey outing proved to be nigh perfect.

Set among the pine-covered hills of the Wye Valley and manicured lawns dotted by yellow daisies, the ruins of Tintern Abbey rose in all their magical mystical majesty.

After enjoying soup and sandwiches at the White Monk, they entered the abbey. They spent the rest of the afternoon exploring the remains of the abbey and admiring the full and partial stone walls, monumental pillars, graceful arches and the intricate framework of gothic windows of the abbey church.

Feeling playful, Julie tickled Gareth as he crouched and lay down on the grass, in his attempt to capture every angle in his photos. He countered by insisting she pose against the dramatic backdrops among the ruins. She consented only if he promised not to post any photos of her on Facebook.

Afterward, in spite of her protests, he bought Julie a silk scarf and earrings, and a tapestry and wool blanket for his mother in the abbey gift shop.

When they returned to her place, Julie flung open the door and announced, “We’re having Nigella’s ‘Curry in a Hurry’ and I’m cooking.”

Gareth swept her off her feet and carried her over the threshold, declaring, “I’m crazy about you, Julie.” Her feet grazed an envelope on the entryway stand, knocking it to the floor. Gareth put her down and picked up the letter before she could snatch it away. He read the name on the envelope, “Julie Ball,” then replaced the letter on the stand and shut the door. “Do you want me to chop? Or open a bottle of wine?” He nuzzled her neck and shoulders before heading to the kitchen.

That night in bed, the two sat propped against the pillows. Julie leaned against him, and he wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “I promised my mother I’d visit Raglan Castle. I was thinking I’d go up there tomorrow morning. That will be my last castle before going home.”

Julie tugged his arm closer around her. “When do you leave?”

“Saturday afternoon from Heathrow. I’d planned to drive to London from Raglan and spend the rest of the time there. I’m thinking I’d like to spend it with you instead. But it means my finding another place to stay in Chepstow.”

“Stay with me, Gareth.”

“You sure about that?”

“Yes. Yes,” she said in a breathy voice. “I’ll fix up my classroom while you’re at Raglan. Then we can have the rest of the time together.”

“Julie?”

“Yes?”

“Will you be okay while I’m at Raglan? After what happened yesterday afternoon, I’m worried. I mean, what’s going on with you? You’re so secretive. You wouldn’t even tell me your last name.”

“You know it now. And nothing is up with me. I…I know it’ll all be over with us in a few days. That’s all.”

“Then let’s make the most of our time.” He drew her down under the duvet and buried his head in her hair. “What’s that perfume again?”

“Pure Poison.”

He jerked upright. “You’re kidding?”

She began to chuckle and hauled him down beside her. “No, I’ll show you the bottle in the morning.”

***

Gareth had already left by the time Julie had loaded her car with items for her classroom. She had everything but the heavy-duty knife she needed to trim her foam-core posters. She dashed back into the house and popped the knife into her purse.

Her phone pinged. Sir William had sent a series of three question marks. She had not yet answered yesterday’s text about the black car incident. She couldn’t get it out of her mind that there was something fishy about Sir William’s texting her right before the men had driven their car at her. A chill crept down her spine. What if the sounds Gareth had heard the other night were those men?

Gareth arrived soon after she returned from the school. She threw her arms around him and kissed him as soon as he dropped his bags at the entryway.

He cupped her face in his hands and gazed into the wells of her dark brown eyes before kissing her long and deep. “I feel like I’ve come home.”

She clung to him a moment more and murmured, “You have.” Afterward, she let him settle in the spare room upstairs while she made lunch.

While they finished their coffee at the kitchen table, Julie reassured Gareth once again that she’d neither seen nor heard anything untoward when she had gone to work at the school. “But I need to do some grocery shopping. I thought I’d wait to see what you wanted for dinner tonight first.”

“Good idea. Let’s make a list and get some wine, too. There’s a Norman church by that Tesco Superstore I wanted to take a peek at it. I thought I heard the bells ring yesterday morning.”

Julie’s jaw dropped, and her pulse quickened. She stammered, “S-s-saint Mary’s Priory?”

Gareth smacked his forehead, his face full of contrition. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to suggest we go near Beaufort Square again.”

Julie swallowed before saying, “That’s okay. There’s more selection at Tesco anyway.” To make her point, she grabbed a pad and searched for a pen in her purse. Frustrated at not finding one, she disappeared for a few moments and came back with a pen, the one Dima had stored in the desk she had insisted on moving with her from London.

Eyes wide, Gareth stared at it. “Nice pen. May I see it?”

“It was given to me by a…dear friend. I don’t usually use it.”

He didn’t press any further.

With the list completed, Julie dropped the paper in her purse and headed out of the kitchen. A minute later, she stood at the door and called back to Gareth, “Shall we go now? We can use my car if you like?”

“Let’s take my rental.”

Julie clutched the car seat when Gareth turned down Beaufort and concentrated on navigating him into the Tesco car park. The plan was to leave the car there and make a dash over to see the church.

As they walked back to Tesco, Gareth kept his arm around Julie’s shoulder, his eyes constantly scanning the walk and the parking lot. “Let’s do our shopping and get out of here.”

The corner of her right eye began to twitch. Julie surveyed the car park and moved her body closer to Gareth’s, but neither saw anyone suspicious either outside or inside the store.

Gareth flashed his wallet and insisted that Julie stock up with groceries for the rest of the week and the beginning of the school term. “Frankly, I don’t know why you Brits shop every day.”

“It’s called small fridges and freshness.”

Gareth, laden with three heavy bags, halted. Twisting around toward the store, he said in a low tense voice, “Julie, go back into the store. Once they’re gone, I’ll bring the car around to the entrance and pick you and the bags up there.”

The hair on her arms and the back of her neck prickled. A scruffy, dark-haired, bearded man was getting into a black Ford Fiesta hatchback about 15 feet away from Gareth’s car. She backed away, turned and, with one quick glance back, scrambled on shaky legs to the store entrance.

***

The tension of unspoken words reverberated throughout Julie’s house. After helping her put away the groceries, Gareth retreated into the living room and turned on the television. Julie sat at the kitchen table and fetched her phone from her purse. Sir William had texted her several times that agents had her under surveillance. In the meantime, she was to lie low.

Reality hit. She was putting Gareth’s life in danger. It was time to explain her situation to him. But something else was nagging her. Were the men in the car also tracking him? And why? Was the altercation they’d had in the pub with Gareth a coincidence or part of a larger plot?

Silence. Gareth had switched off the box and loomed in the kitchen doorway. Julie dropped her phone into her purse.

“Okay, Julie Ball, suppose you tell me what’s going on?”

A melancholic sigh slipped from Julie’s mouth, but she remained tongue-tied. Gareth seated himself opposite her. Propping an elbow on the table, he nested his chin in his palm, locked eyes with hers and waited.

“Six months ago, I lost someone very dear to me. I came here to forget.”

Gareth remained silent, willing her to continue with his steady gaze.

Her anger and frustration boiled over. “Why do you care? You’ll be gone soon and we’ll never see each other again.” Julie slapped the table and spluttered, “I feel like I’m stuck in a bloody interrogation room.”

Gareth sucked in his breath and pushed back his chair. “I feel like I’m attached to a walking bomb. You want me to leave?”

Julie reached out. “No! Please stay, Gareth.”

Then his voice softened. “Julie?” He dropped down beside her and sheltered her in his arms. Lifting her up, he carried her up the stairs.

***

Julie woke to the sharp aroma of coffee curling up her nose. She could hear Gareth whistling in the kitchen. By the time she came down the stairs, the smell of fried bacon and eggs mingled with the coffee. He greeted her with a huge grin and a plate of bacon, eggs, sausages, tomatoes and mushrooms. He’d even filled the rack with toast.

A pall of sadness engulfed Julie and riveted her focus on the sudsy water submerging and agitating away the traces of their time together.

Raised voices outside and the slam of her neighbor’s front door broke the trance. She remembered Gareth had promised to set her phone and computer up on WhatsApp so they could stay in touch, and she needed to make adjustments to next week’s teaching plans. Squaring her shoulders, she headed to her office to boot up her computer.

Somehow her office looked amiss. The top page of the papers she’d neatly stacked on the left side of her computer was out of kilter. She also found the pages were out of order.

Her heart pounding, she punched the combination to unlock the desk drawer where Dima had kept his pen. The contents of the drawer appeared more jumbled than usual. She touched a hidden button and a secret compartment sprang up. The pen was still there. She breathed a sigh of relief and shut the drawer.

Taking big gulps of air and exhaling slowly, she plunked herself down on her desk chair and rotated around to do another scan of the office.

The intercom crackled and a gruff baritone voice with an Estuary English accent announced, “B sent us.” She’d forgotten about Sir William’s agents, and now they were at her door. But how did they get through the gate?

She squinted into the one-way window they had installed in her door. Two dark-haired men, one with a beard, stood there: the men she and Gareth had eluded at the Tesco car park. She gasped, then remembered her mixed martial arts training: stay calm and move fast. She called out, “I’ll be there in a minute,” grabbed her purse and went back into the office.

She seized his hand and dragged him toward the kitchen. “We’re going out the back door. I’ll tell you later.” She pointed to the band of hedges and trees surrounding the communal garden. “Are you game to tackle those boxwoods?”

Gareth shrugged. “For you, anything.”

Julie had already started to race toward the hedges. The two clambered over them, and she pointed toward the road. “Let’s head to town.”

At Welsh Street, Julie took the crosswalk over to the Dell Primary School. “They may have parked here.” She scanned the car park and spotted a black Ford Fiesta hatchback. “Gareth, is that the car?”

He compared the license plate to the one he had on his iPhone. “Yes.”

Julie fished the knife she’d tucked away earlier out of her purse and slashed the car’s tires, while Gareth gawked in disbelief. She retracted the blade and returned it to her bag. “That should do it. Shall we cut through the Dell?”

“Anything you say.”

She paused to collect her thoughts. “This morning, I discovered that my office had been rifled. Then those two guys showed up at my front door.” She halted and fixed Gareth with dark piercing eyes. “What do you know about these men? You said you met them in Harlech?”

At the sound of her name, she stopped cold.

“Come on. Your disappearance was public knowledge. Why are you surprised I know your name?”

“I…just hadn’t heard it said for a long time.” Julie placed her hand in his.

Once they were out of earshot, Gareth resumed his narrative. “MI6 was right to be concerned. The GRU thought Dmitry—your Dima— might be a useful idiot; instead he turned mole for MI6.” He squeezed Julie’s hand. “Of course, GRU has its own mole in MI6.”

Julie croaked, “Sir William?”

She covered her face. “Those men?”

“Likely the ones who killed your Dima.”

Gareth’s suggestion spawned a sensation of spiders crawling over Julie’s back, yet she let him lead her up the stairs to the promontory.

The lump in Julie’s throat choked off any words she struggled to blurt out.

“Yuliya, Julie. I was given until today to get Dmitry’s camera pen from you. I’ve tried to fend off the goons, but if I don’t have that pen now, Mr. B’s agents will force it from you.”

Julie finally managed to swallow. “Is everything about you a lie? Are you even American?”

“Look, I never wanted our relationship to end this way. I never wanted it to end at all. I meant it when I said I’m crazy about you. Truth be told, my heart’s desire would be to run away with you to some place in Canada, but even there, they would hunt us down.”

“Like you hunted me?”

“They knew you lived near a castle, but only recently did Mr. B learn which one. For Christ’s sake, just give me the pen. I promise to call off the dogs. You can go free, and I won’t end up like your Dima did.”

Julie plucked the pen from her purse and waved it around. “What if I throw it in the river?”

“Don’t be stupid, Julie. What would that accomplish?”

Heavy footsteps pounded up the stairs, and dark-haired, beardless face popped through the archway.

Her reflexes kicked in. She clutched the pen hard, like a knife. Wedging her thumb tightly against the pen’s top, she tucked her fist into her left armpit and spun to meet the man as he and Darkbeard piled out of the archway.

Beardless moved in to grab her throat, and she lashed out like a cat at his. She moved in closer and grabbed a wad of his shirt at the neckline, while jabbing and raking his face with the pen. She gave him a rapid knee to the groin and stabbed his cheeks again.

Gareth ripped the perfume bottle out of the bag. Darkbeard charged Gareth and was met by jet after jet of Pure Poison sprayed into his eyes and gaping mouth.

Gareth then turned to Julie’s opponent. “Move away, Julie!” he shouted and sprayed the other man’s bleeding face.

 “Gareth!” Julie screamed as she rushed toward Darkbeard. She stabbed him in the neck before landing a blow with her elbow into his left kidney.

With a raspy growl, Darkbeard shoved her aside and charged the stunned Gareth, who stumbled backward to the wall. Overshooting his mark, Darkbeard sent both himself and Gareth tumbling off the precipice.

Then, a volley of piercing shrieks escaped from the ball of pain buried deep inside her belly.


THE END

Posted in News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, JANUARY 2024

Happy New Year, Dear Readers!

New Year Kitten

We are starting the year with a bang! A new anthology is in the works for the fall of 2024. And we’re welcoming a new member, Lorna Poplak. What’s more, there are new books, new Sherlock Holmes short stories, and three major events in January.

WELCOME, LORNA POPLAK!

We are delighted to announce that Lorna Poplak has joined the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem. Lorna is the first true crime writer to join the Mmes and her specialty is the history of crime in Canada.  Her book, The Don, which depicts the gruesome history of the Don Jail, was the finalist for several awards, including the CWC Award for Best Non-Fiction.

PUBLICATIONS

Mme Melissa Yi’s new mystery, Sugar and Vice, will be available for sale in February 2024. This is the second book in her fabulous Dr. Hope Sze series based on the seven deadly sins.

Melissa Yi
Kevin Thornton
Kevin Thornton

Intrepid Sherlockian, Kevin Thornton, has a story in The MX Book of New Sherlock Holmes Stories- Part 42: Further Untold Cases, 1895 to 1903. 042. The MX Book of New Sherlock Holmes Stories – Part XLII: Further U – Sherlock Holmes Books by MX Publishing

And in 039. The MX Book of New Sherlock Holmes Stories, Part 30: 2023 Annual (1897 to 1923). https://mxpublishing.com/collections/the-mx-book-of-new-sherlock-holmes-stories/products/the-mx-book-of-new-sherlock-holmes-stories-part-xxxix-2023-annual-1897-1923-paperback The MX Book of New Sherlock Holmes Stories – Part XXXIX: 2023 Ann – Sherlock Holmes Books by MX Publishing

UPCOMING EVENTS

Thursday, January 11 at 6:30 p.m. Brews and Clues by Crime Writers of Canada at Stout Irish Pub, 221 Carlton St., Toronto. Mmes Rosemary McCracken and Lynne Murphy will be reading from their work. Hosted by author, Des Ryan.

Rosemary McCracken
Lynne Murphy
Lynne Murphy

Thursday, January 18, 2 to 3 p.m. Wychwood Library, 1431 Bathurst St. The Mmes and Messieurs will be visiting the Tea and Murder Club at the library to talk about crime fiction. Mmes Rosemary McCracken, M. H. Callway, Lynne Murphy and M. Blair Keetch will be there.

Rosemary McCracken
Madeleine Harris Callway
M. H. Callway
Lynne Murphy
Lynne Murphy
Blair Keetch
M. Blair Keetch

Friday, January 26, 1:30 to 2:20 p.m. Ontario Library Association Superconference, Metro Convention Centre. Mme M. H. Callway will present her new book, Snake Oil and Other Tales at the Crime Writers of Canada Idea Hub.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

FRIENDLY REMINDERS

The submission date to the latest Malice Domestic anthology, Mystery Most Devious, has been extended to January 15, 2024. Submission rules are here Moksha

Submissions to the Derringer Awards open on January 1, 2024 and close on January 30, 2024. See The Short Mystery Fiction Society Blog: Derringer Awards Policy

Submissions are open for Judy Penz Sheluk’s new anthology, Larceny and Last Chances (Superior Shores Press). The deadline is February 15, 2024, or once 80 submissions have been received. LARCENY & LAST CHANCES: 20 Stories of Mystery & Suspense | Judy Penz Sheluk

THIS MONTH’S SHORT STORY

We’re continuing to showcase our authors by sharing a free story mid-month throughout 2024. On January 15,  we feature “Her Perfume”, a haunting mystery by Mme Marilyn Kay,  which first appeared in our fourth anthology, In the Key of 13.

In the Key of 13
In the Spirit of 13,Carrick Publishing 2019
Posted in Anthologies, books, News | Tagged , , , | Leave a comment

THE MESDAMES 2023 YEAR END BOOK REVIEW

Happy Holidays, Dear Readers!

It’s winter solstice and the Holidays. What’s more wonderful than snuggling up with terrific new books and stories by the fabulous Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem?

Whether you love cozy crime, thrillers, whodunnits, noir, Sherlockania, romance or speculative fiction, we have something here for you. Enjoy, have the best holiday ever and wishing the best for 2024!

The New Year will be exciting for the Mesdames and Messieurs. Stand by for terrific news about our upcoming book and story publications and for avery special announcement in our January newsletter.

THE MESDAMES ANTHOLOGIES CELEBRATING CRIME FICTION!

Thirteen, an anthology of Crime Stories
Our very first book!
13 o'clock anthology
Our take on Father Time!
Supernatural mystery!
13 Claws Anthology
Cathy A’s CWC Award Winner!
In the Key of 13 Anthology
Music and Mayhem!
EXCITING NEWS COMING IN 2024!

FABULOUS NEW BOOKS!

Cozy comedy mystery
Collected crime fiction from comedy to noir by M. H. Callway
New Dr. Hope Sze series

TERRIFIC RECENT RELEASES!

Critically acclaimed SF thriller
Collected stories and new thriller novella
Exciting SF mystery
Book 6: Merculiam mysteries
Book 7: Merculian mysteries

Amazing Anthologies!

Wisteria Cottage” by M. H. Callway
“Eating Rainbows” by Melissa Yi”
Stories by Melodie Campbell, Lisa De Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Sylvia Maultash Warsh, Rosemary McCracken and Lynne Murphy
“Beat the Haunted House” by Melissa Yi
“The Glauc Bitches” by Melissa Yi

Mayhem in Magazines!

“The Fairest” a poem by Melissa Yi
“Brain Candy” by Melissa Yi
Aurora winning poem by Melissa Yi

For Fans of Sherlock Holmes

All with stories by Kevin Thornton. More coming in 2024!

GREAT REISSUES!

Critically acclaimed comedy mystery series
The Maddie Hatter steam punk series

Posted in Anthologies, books, Holidays, Writing | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE: DECEMBER 2023

HAPPY HOLIDAYS, DEAR READERS!

Despite the bustle of this holiday period, our Mesdames are still working to provide our readers with more reading delights, including Mme Madona Skaff’s book signing in Ottawa and a panel at the Toronto Reference Library.

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE

On Tuesday, December 12, 6:30 to 8:30 p.m, Mme Rosemary McCracken will be the moderator for Crime Writers of Canada’s panel “Killing it with Style” at the Toronto Reference Library, 789 Yonge St., Toronto. Mme Madeleine Harris-Callway is on the panel along with three debut Canadian crime novelists: Jass Aujla, T. Lawrence Davis and Kris Purdy. 

BREWS AND CLUES

Madeleine Harris Callway

CWC authors: Mme M. H. Callway, Gord Jones and Irene Fantopolous will be reading at Brews and Clues at the Stout Irish Pub, 221 Carleton, St. Toronto on Thursday, December 14, 6:30 pm, hosted by Des Ryan.

A WRITER’S UPS AND DOWNS

Mme Lisa de Nikolits shares her high points and this year’s low points in this heartfelt Blog post. Come, take a ride on “The Rollercoaster Year of 2023”.

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Madona Skaff will be doing a book signing of her book Shifting Trust, a science fiction thriller, set in Canada and England. She will be at the Coles Bookstore at Billings Bridge, Ottawa, December 2nd from 10:00 am to 12:00 pm, joined by fellow authors, Amy Tector, Vicki Delany and Mike Martin.

Mme Sylvia Warsh is thrilled to announce that her new novel, The Orphan, will be published by Auctus Publishers in the spring of 2024. It is a departure from my other mystery novels in that the protagonist is 15 years old and the setting is Washington DC, 1844. There’s also a speculative element: after being given an experimental drug to save his life, the young man can communicate with animals.

Sylvia Maultash Warsh
Sylvia Maultash Warsh

ANNOUNCEMENTS

Exciting opportunity: Publisher and author, Judy Penz Sheluk, has just announced her new anthology, Larceny and Last Chances: 20 Stories of Mystery and Suspense, to be published by Superior Shores Press in 2024. Submission window closes once 80 entries have been received. For submission rules, check out the dedicated web page here: LARCENY & LAST CHANCES: 20 Stories of Mystery & Suspense | Judy Penz Sheluk

LOOKING AHEAD

Sisters in CrimeToronto will be hosting a real-world Christmas get-together in December. Time and place to be announced. This event is for active members of Toronto SinC only. 

Sisters in Crime Toronto will be hosting a real-world Holiday get-together in December. Time and place to be announced. This event is for active members of Toronto SinC only. 

The Mesdames and Messieurs published a lot in 2023. Look for our annual Books for Christmas coming soon this month.

Posted in Anthologies, books, events, Holidays, News | Tagged , , , , , , , | Leave a comment

NOVEMBER STORY: The Iron Princess by Therese Greenwood

Therese Greenwood
Therese Greenwood

Therese Greenwood is an award-winning author of short stories and non-fiction. Her crime fiction has appeared many times in leading mystery publication, Ellery Queen Magazine. Enjoy her collected work in Kill as You Go (Coffin Hop Press).

In 2019 her memoir, What You Take with You (Wayfarer Press), about her family’s escape from the Fort McMurray wildfire was a finalist for the Alberta Book Publishing Awards.

Therese grew up on Wolfe Island near Kingston, Ontario, an area steeped in history. Her story, “The Iron Princess”, draws on Kingston’s notorious history of rum-running across frozen Lake Ontario to the USA.

THE IRON PRINCESS

BY

THERESE GREENWOOD

Norman tucked his hair under the brim of his hat. Some people thought red hair was a bad mark, but he liked standing out in a crowd except, of course, when he was robbing someone. He tied the blue spotted bandana around his neck, ready to slide over his mouth and nose, and thought how the classic outlaw disguise stood the test of time.

He had practiced it in front of the cracked shaving mirror at the boarding house, until even his mother wouldn’t recognize him. It had been five years since he’d last seen her, so she might not recognize him even if he were standing in broad daylight on her front stoop on Poulett Street. He recalled her standing and crying with the other women on the crowded platform at Union Station, when he boarded the troop train with the rest of the Canadian Expeditionary Force conscripts, headed for the ship that was headed for Flanders.

Now Norman was waiting for a different train. It had been a long trip from his mother’s Cabbagetown home to a Flanders trench to a rumrunner’s whistle-stop halfway between Montreal and Detroit. The old brick train station squatted at the end of a single-lane dirt road, its platform facing Lake Ontario and a wooden dock where coal had once been delivered from the American city across the channel. Now, the main cargo was whiskey from distilleries in Montreal, off-loaded to rumrunners in fast boats for the trip into the States. The station also took delivery of the monthly cash payload from Detroit, which was why Norman and his two partners were driving down the dirt road.

Lester Tremblay was a large man who filled up most of the front seat of Dutch Voss’s six-cylinder MacLaughlin Buick, leaving Norman pressed against the passenger door. They had ambushed the bootlegger’s car and left the two heavies who did the money train pickup in a ditch beside the Third Line Road. Lester, who had served in a mechanized cavalry unit, was crazy about engines and would have killed just to get his hands on the getaway car, a model so favored by bootleggers it was nicknamed a Whiskey Six. In the back seat, Wyoming McMullen, an old man of almost 40, reclined against the leather like Warren G. Harding waiting for a parade to start.

“Now don’t get cute, Norm,” Wyoming said, as Lester pulled the car in beside the station. “Stick to the plan.”

“It’s my plan,” Norman said.

“You stole the plan,” Wyoming said.

“I only steal the best,” Norman said. “You know me.”

“I do,” Wyoming said. “Let’s run it down again.”

“Time check,” Norman said, and the three men raised their wrists to synchronize timepieces stolen from a watchmaker in Napanee.

“It’s zero-seven-thirty,” Norman said. “Train comes in at zero-eight-hundred.”

“Zero-seven-thirty-two, I make sure the car is pointed down the escape route,” Lester said. “I stay behind the wheel, engine running, and watch the road till the train arrives.”

“I walk up the line to switch the signal to green, then return to a position on the railway platform wearing the cypher badge on my right arm,” Wyoming said, wrapping the bandana they had taken from one of the heavies around his upper arm. Luckily, the cloth was red, so the bloodstains didn’t show.

“I enter the railway station and capture the telegraph man,” Norman said, putting his hand on the pistol he had taken at Valenciennes from a German officer who didn’t need it anymore.

It took no time to run down the remainder of a plan so simple it was a work of art. As soon as the train pulled in, Lester would look after the engineer while Wyoming knocked—three long and two short—for the guards to open the mail car. After the guards were dealt with, Wyoming and Lester would unload the cash, while Norman forced the telegrapher to send a coded message that all was well. Then they’d make their getaway in the Whiskey Six. By the time Dutch Voss figured out his money train had been hit, they would be across the border and halfway to Florida.

Norman loved the plan, which had been presented to him by the Penitentiary Branch of His Majesty’s Canadian Department of Justice.

Norman was not much of a reader, more of a doer, but he ended up working in the prison library. The padre had put in a good word for him because of his war service and because he knew Norman’s mother back on Poulett Street.

Norman discovered he liked stories with action, particularly the dime-novel westerns of John Ross Cobb. He was particularly taken with a ripping yarn called The Iron Princess, named for a train carrying a gold rush payload. John Ross Cobb was a clever man, and his train robbery scheme made sense. The outlaws robbing the Iron Princess overlooked just one thing—they forgot to cut the telegraph lines. A wire was sent to the next town and when the gang rode in, they were cut to pieces in a hail of bullets.

Norman wished he had lived in the age of outlaws, with open skies, fast horses, and lawmen few and far between. Hiring on as a gunslinger. Robbing trains and banks. Moving on to the next town with saloons, dance hall girls, cheap liquor, and poker games. What a time to be a man.

He might have felt differently if, after the Armistice, he’d found a clerking job like his mother wanted and settled down with a schoolmarm who canned preserves from her own garden, made him go to church on Sundays, and smelled of lily of the valley. But there were no jobs, especially not for an ex-soldier who had been trained for only one thing since he was 18 years old. He’d barely hung up his uniform before he found himself doing a bit of this and that for men his mother would have called “shady.”

He turned 21 in Kingston Penitentiary, where he made the acquaintance of Wyoming and Lester. After he gave the Iron Princess book to Wyoming, and after Wyoming read it to Lester, they agreed that, with what they’d learned from the army and the prison library, the government was practically begging them to become outlaws. All they needed was a money train.

Norman was first to get his Ticket of Leave. Jobs were even harder to find after you had been a guest in His Majesty’s Canadian prison system, so Dutch Voss was not surprised when Norman showed up looking for work. It wasn’t long before he was riding shotgun on the money train payload.

By the time Wyoming and Lester walked out of the joint, Norman had the lay of the land, all the signals and codes to make the train stop and open the armored mail car. It was like John Ross Cobb was writing them into a book.

“Stick to the plan,” Wyoming said. “No funny business.”

“I’m the only one who can be recognized,” Norman said. He reached into the back seat[EP2]  and picked up a coil of rope stolen from the mercantile in Westport. He made a quick loop in one end, lasso-style, then pulled the coil over his head and across his chest, leaving both hands free. “Why would I risk my own skin?”

They got down to it, Norman walking up the four steps to the station platform, Lester turning around the car, and Wyoming heading down the tracks toward the signal switch.

Norman pulled the bandana over his nose and took out his pistol; then he opened the solid oak door and rushed in. He pointed the pistol where he expected to see the telegraph operator, a small man with tidy clothes and a green visor over his eyes as he sat before the telegraph key.

Instead, he saw a girl facing a gleaming telephone switchboard twice her size. Her back was to him, and she held up one finger on her left hand to show she knew someone had come in. She wore an operator’s headset over shiny brown hair cut in a bob that barely covered the back of her neck, and she was speaking French.

Oui, d’accord,” she said, then swiveled her seat so she faced Norman and the gun. Her mouth formed a lovely O , like Clara Bow when she acted startled.

Tabernac!” the girl said. She wore a white, short-sleeved shirt with a round collar that showed off a diamond pendant, a gold wristwatch on her left wrist, and no ring. She looked at Norman’s pistol with light brown eyes, a little furrow across her forehead.

“Stand up,” said Norman.

Pardon?” she said.

Norman tipped up the barrel of the pistol, a gesture German-speaking soldiers had always understood. The girl pulled off her headset with a practiced move and laid it gently on the desk next to a candlestick telephone, so new that the brass shone. She raised both hands to check that her hair was not mussed, smoothing a wisp that stuck out behind her ear, no doubt out of habit but making Norman wonder about the softness of her short, shiny hair.

When she stood, Norman saw she was wearing wide-legged tan trousers and shiny black boots. Norman had never thought about women wearing boots and trousers, but had to admit that there might be something to it.

“Bun-joor, mad-mooz-ell,” Norman said. “Par-lay voo English?”

Français,” she said, shaking her head.

Norman had learned some French after stealing his captain’s watch and doing 60 days in the stockade while the rest of his unit attacked machine guns at Hill 70. He got two meals a day, homecooked by the jailer’s wife, and a nice, dry cell he shared with a French-Canadian private who had broken a British officer’s nose. Now Norman could order bière or vin. He could ask the way to the train station, harder than he thought because the words for station and war, gare and guerre, sounded alike. Norman thought the station was implied, because in his experience war always found you, but Jean-Pierre told him the French found the mix-up comical. He also taught Norman a phrase to use with girls at French honky-tonks. It came in handy now.

“Vooz et sull?” he asked.

Oui,” said the girl. “Je suis seule.”

Now he knew she was alone. Norman motioned for her to sit back down and lifted his finger to his lips in the universal sign for shush[EP5] . The girl sat and mimicked the hush sign back to him. Norman liked smart girls.

“If you scream, I have a man out changing the signal lamp and another in the car.” Norman pointed to the end of the platform and then at the west wall. “You don’t want them to come in.”

The girl had not taken her eyes from the gun since he walked in, and Norman supposed she was in shock. He had seen new recruits go quiet before their first battle. Once the whistle blew, the quiet ones either tore out of the trench like avenging angels or folded like a cheap suit. Norman kept his eyes and the pistol on the girl as he walked to the door, opened it to signal all clear to Lester, then shut and locked it.

“My name is John,” Norman said, pointing to his chest.

“Babette,” the girl said. “Je suis Babette.”

“Well, Babette,” Norman said, “this is a very interesting situation.”

The plan called for Norman to tie up the telegraph operator, who was supposed to be a wiry Signals Corps veteran who laid telegraph cable in no-man’s-land[EP6]  at the Somme, and who had to stay alive long enough to send the coded message after the train stopped. But no John Ross Cobb outlaw hog-tied a woman, even one in trousers. Norman glanced at his watch. Fourteen minutes till the train arrived. He had to stick to the plan.

“I’m going to tie you up until the train pulls in,” Norman said. “I’ll loosen up your hands so you can telephone all clear[EP7] , then truss you up again before I take off with the boys.” John Ross Cobb could not have come up with a better plot twist.

Babette shifted her gaze from the gun to look directly into his eyes, and Norman hoped she was getting the gist. At least she hadn’t fainted or had hysterics. He pulled the coil of rope over his head with one hand and held it out so she could see the loop in the end. “To tie you up,” he said. He realized he was almost shouting, as if speaking louder made his words clear.

“Put your hands on the desk,” he said, miming the action. She put her hands on either side of the candlestick telephone and, as he walked up beside her, her eyes went back to the gun in his hand.

“Grab the rope,” he said, stretching out his arm so she could reach the dangling loop. He might be an outlaw, but he was no cowboy. John Ross Cobb’s heroes could toss a lasso 20 paces, but it would go a lot easier she draped the loop over herself.

Pardon?” she said. She kept her hands on the desk, while releasing a burst of French that meant she didn’t understand, or that he was a stinking rat. Or both.

Norman looked at the switchboard panel, a jumble of cables, circuits, jacks, and toggle switches. He would never send the message without her, and they would never make it to the border if the bootlegger got wind something was up. Time was ticking. He stepped beside her, turning the pistol aside as he used his right hand to grasp the dangling end, and that was when the polished black boot kicked up between his legs.

Norman fell over a trousered leg, still clutching the pistol as pain raced through him like an electric current. His hat fell off as he hit the floor, and the girl bashed him on the head with the brass telephone, over and over until he dropped his weapon. When she snatched up the pistol, Norman smelled her perfume, which was not lily of the valley or any flower he knew. It smelled expensive and European. When he managed to sit up, the girl had drawn a bead on him with a surprisingly steady hand.

“Give me that gun, Babette,” he said. “Before you hurt someone.”

“I am going to hurt someone,” she answered in unaccented English, “and this is a good pistol for it. Mauser semiautomatic with eight rounds, which I expect you reloaded after dealing with Bob and Harry, who were supposed to arrive five minutes before you.”

“Eight bullets,” said Norman, “but there are 10 men outside.”

“There are two men outside,” said the girl. “One heading back from the signal switch, and one in the boss’s car. Enough rounds for everyone.”

“You are a girl with hidden depths, Babette,” Norman said. “Where did you learn about German pistols?”

“I was a Hello Girl in the war,” she said.

Norman raised his eyebrows, his pain-soaked brain wondering if that somehow explained the trousers.

“Not that kind of Hello Girl,” she said. “A female telephone operator, trained to operate a battlefield switchboard while speaking two languages. The army trained us as soldiers, but the newspapers called us Hello Girls.”

“There were no women soldiers in France,” Norman said. “I would have noticed that.”

“Not in the Canadian army,” she said. “United States Signal Corps. General Pershing himself taught me to shoot a pistol on the front line at Argonne. I suspect that’s when you got your hands on this Mauser, during the Hundred Days Offensive. Valenciennes, maybe? Judging by your age, I’d say you were conscripted around 1917.”

“Did General Pershing teach you where to kick a man?”

“That was my aunt,” she said. “Before I left for basic training.”

“One comrade in arms to another, let’s think about this,” Norman said. “My partners are hard men and it will be two against one. Let me go, and I’ll tell them you’re dead. Keep the gun, lock the door, and barricade yourself in here until we finish with the train.”

“The train isn’t coming,” she said.

“That can’t be, Babette,” said Norman said. “Everything is going to plan.”

“Except me,” she said. “I left the telephone line open after you came in.”

Norman looked at the switchboard to see a jack plugged into a slot and a cable leading into the operator headset lying on the desk, with the mouthpiece transmitter facing him.

“Say hello to Mr. Voss,” the girl said.

Tinny threats began shrieking from the earpieces, and a cold chill clutched Norman’s heart when he heard his name.

“When I turn around to see a masked man with a gun, I don’t need Jack Pershing to tell me what’s up,” Babette said, the pistol unwavering as she picked up the headset with her left hand. She did not slip it over her shiny hair; instead, she held the transmitter up to her mouth as she kept her eyes on Norman.

“Hello, Dutch. I am now armed and have one prisoner,” she said. “Building is secure. One armed man is heading back from the signal switch. Another is in your motor car on the building’s west side. Roger that. Line remaining open.”

“How does a girl like you end up in a place like this?” Norman said, as she put the headset back on the desk.

“Peacetime offers few prospects for female wire experts trained in bilingual battlefront operations,” she said. “Luckily, Mr. Voss recognizes what the modern woman has to offer.”

“Is your name really Babette?” Norman asked, as he pulled the bandana from his face.

“No,” said the girl. “Babette is a codeword for armed intruder.”

“What happens now?” Norman asked.

“Reinforcements,” the girl said.

Norman heard the roar of a large truck rattling like a tank down the dirt road. Over the clatter, he heard Lester give three short blasts on the horn and Wyoming’s leather soles pounding on the stones along the railroad track. A car door slammed, and tires spun in soft dirt. The first shots rang out as the Whiskey Six sped toward the enemy inbound on the single-lane road.

“A hail of bullets,” Norman said.

“You’re safe with me until the boss arrives,” the girl said.

“Then what?” Norman asked.

“Then? Goodbye.”


 

Posted in News | Tagged , , , , , , , , | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, NOVEMBER 2023

Dear Readers

As the autumn leaves fall and the temperature drops, our Mesdames and Messieurs are in full swing with publications, a major book launch, library panels and a new film. Join us for a crackling good time.

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE

On Wednesday, November 1, from 5 to 7 p.m.  the Mesdames will be at the Parliament Street Branch, Toronto Public Library, 269 Gerrard Street East, to tell readers about the Life of a Crime Writer. Panel: Lisa De Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Lynne Murphy, Rosemary McCracken, Caro Soles. Moderator: M. H. Callway.

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits
Blair Keetch
Blair Keetch
Lynne Murphy
Lynne Murphy
Rosemary McCracken
Rosemary McCracken
Caro Soles
Caro Soles
Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

On  Saturday, Nov. 11, from 10 a.m. to 4 p.m. Mme Rosemary McCracken will be a panelist and a break-out session leader at So…You Want to Write a Book?, a day-long interactive workshop for aspiring fiction and non-fiction writers at the Rouge River Community Centre, 12 Rouge Bank Drive in Markham, Ont. The break-out session she’ll be leading will be on Writing a Series. Those interested in attending can register by clicking on the link below.

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Congratulations to Mme M. H. Callway. On Saturday, November 4, from 2 to 4 p.m., she will be hosting the launch of her new book, Snake Oil and Other Tales (Carrick Publishing) at Sleuth of Baker Street Bookstore, 907 Millwood Road.

There will be cake! Also, lots of time to browse Sleuth’s fabulous collection of mystery books. More great news:

Sleuth’s will be continuing indefinitely as a used bookstore. Marian and JD will be happy to order books for you, as well.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

Congratulations to Mme Melissa Yi. Her Derringer-winning short story, “My Two Legs”, was a finalist for this year’s Macavity Award for BestMystery Short Story.

Her fantasy story, “Rapunzel in the Desert” will appear in the Years Best Canadian Fantasy and Science Fiction, edited by Stephen Kotowych. It will be available to book lovers everywhere December 5, 2023.

Year’s Best Canadian Fantasy and Science Fiction
Melissa Yi

Mme Cat Mills’ latest film, Do You Hear What I Hear? premiered at Hot Docs this year as part of the Citizen Minutes cohort, celebrating average people trying to change their community for the good. Cat’s film focuses on noise pollution in Toronto and follows activist, Ingrid Buday as she fights to change Toronto’s outdated noise bylaws.

https://www.citizenminutes.ca/series-2/do-you-hear-what-i-hear

Cat Mills

Join Cat Mills on November 8 at 6:30 p.m. at Innis Town Hall, 2 Sussex Ave. for a FREE screening of the film followed by a panel discussion with health experts, city councillors and citizen advocates as they cut through the noise before the bylaw review this fall.

NEWS AND EVENTS

Mme Lisa De Nikolits’s, literary review zine, the Minerva Reader, features a review of M. H. Callway’s Snake Oil and Other Tales and Melissa Yi’s new book, Sugar and Vice.

https://theminervareader.com/library-2023

CRIME WRITERS OF CANADA’S BREWS AND CLUES

Crime Writers of Canada’s Brews and Clues takes place on Thursday, November 9th at 6:30 pm at Stout Irish Pub, 221 Carlton Street.

This month, Des Ryan will be in conversation with author Robert Rotenberg.

THIS MONTH’S STORY

Our story for November is by Mme Therese Greenwood. Her historical thriller, “The Iron Princess”, appeared in the Mesdames‘ fifth anthology, In the Spirit of 13.

Posted in News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, OCTOBER 2023

Dear Readers,

New books, library panels, author readings and a double book launch! Along with pumpkin spice, the fall season is in full swing for the Mesdames and Messieurs.

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Madeleine Harris-Callway’s new book of short stories, Snake Oil and Other Tales (Carrick Publishing) went live on September 30! It’s now available in ebook, paperback and hardcover. Snake Oil and Other Tales eBook: Callway, M.H.: Amazon.ca: Kindle Store

 Snake Oil and Other Tales is the second collection of short stories by author M.H. Callway. These dark tales include strange guardians, mysterious bakeries, faithful dogs and yes, the slithery reptiles that strike fear in even the toughest bro’s heart. Many were finalists for the Crime Writers of Canada Awards for Excellence. They stretch from traditional mysteries to thrillers to speculative fiction and even to horror. What unites them are the characters struggling for justice–or their own warped perception thereof.

Danny Bluestone and Corazon Amorsolo, the protagonists of Callway’s debut novel, Windigo Fire, return in the thriller, Last Island. And Dr. Benjamin Amdur, the hero of Amdur’s Cat, has a second adventure in Amdur’s Ghost, a finalist for the 2023 CWC Best Novella Award.

 Mme Melissa Yi’s September Kickstarter was a big success. Look for a December release for Sugar and Vice, Melissa’s latest book in the Hope Sze Seven Deadly Sins series.

Do feasts and fiction make you drool? Do dragons delight you? Want to catch bad guys and eat happily ever after? Sleuth Hope Sze tastes murder at Montreal’s Dragon Eats Festival in this sweet culinary thriller of food and the fantastic.

Sugar & Vice: A Mystery of Death, Dumplings, and Dragons by Melissa Yi — Kickstarter

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE

The Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem will be at the Beaches Library, 2161 Queen Street East, Toronto on Wednesday, October 18th at 6:30 p.m. We’ll be talking about Chills, Thrills and Fun Facts of Crime Writing and share the ups and downs of being a crime author in Canada. The panel features Mesdames:Lisa De Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Rosemary McCracken, Lynne Murphy, and Caro Soles with M. H. Callway moderating.

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits
Blair Keetch
Blair Keetch
Rosemary McCracken
Rosemary McCracken
Lynne Murphy
Lynne Murphy
Caro Soles
Caro Soles
Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

BREWS AND CLUES

Brews and Clues, the Crime Writers of Canada monthly author pub reading event, launched on September 14th with M. Blair Keetch as guest author. Brews and Clues takes place on the second Thursday of every month. This month, it’s on Thursday, October 12th at Stout Irish Pub, 221 Carleton St., Toronto at 6:30 pm.

SAVE THE DATE!

Saturday, November 4th at 2 p.m.

Mesdames  M. H. Callway and Caro Soles are hosting a book event at our favourite bookstore, Sleuth of Baker Street, 907 Millwood Road, Toronto on Saturday, November 4th at 2 p.m. Mad is launching her new book, Snake Oil and Other Tales and Caro, her latest book in the Merculian series.

There will be cake and possibly a special guest!

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Caro Soles
Caro Soles

Wednesday, November 1st

The Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem will be back at the Toronto Public Library, this time at the Parliament Street Branch, to present Chills, Thrills and Fun Facts of Crime Writing. Time TBD

A FRIENDLY REMINDER

The deadline for submissions to the 2024 Crime Writers of Canada Awards is December 15th Starting this year, all submissions must be in digital form. Please see the CWC’s website for the submission rules and required forms.

https://www.crimewriterscanada.com/awards/submissionrules

OCTOBER STORY

Our October free short story will be one of Mme Cheryl Freedman‘s always clever mystery scribbles. Title to TBD.

Posted in News | Leave a comment

SEPTEMBER STORY: Winona and the CHUM Chart by Catherine Dunphy

Cathy Dunphy
Cathy Dunphy

Catherine Dunphy is a critically acclaimed biographer and author of young adult novels. After a long career as a journalist, she retired to take up a life of crime…fiction.

Cathy adores bookshops and libraries. Her crime-solving librarian, Winona, is the hero of her stories in the Mesdames anthologies. Enjoy “Winona and the CHUM Chart” from our fourth collection, In the Key of 13.

WINONA AND THE CHUM CHART

by Catherine Dunphy

Tuesday morning was brisk, the kind of weather that telegraphed winter was coming, dammit. But Winona didn’t mind as she nudged aside some of the lingering leaves in the park path behind the Millartown Library. She loved Tuesdays, her day to open the old building situated in the treed dip near Main Street.  She loved its early morning serenity and silence and that’s why she always paused when she came inside the library’s back door before flicking on the series of switches that illuminated her workplace in a sudden magical flash.

She let out a satisfied breath. She twirled on her toes, arms outstretched; this was all hers. She had ninety minutes alone, alone, alone until 8:15 when her boss arrived. She hustled into the staff room, tossing her shaggy cape over her office chair. In the ‘70s someone else who was plus-sized had cherished that alpaca cape. Winona believed its somewhat mangled state made it all the more worthy of her own Size 18 love now.

With a practiced swoop, she gathered her colleagues’ used coffee mugs and lunch dishes, dropped them into the antiquated, extremely noisy dishwasher and turned it on. The racket was, as expected, excruciating.  Wincing, Winona wiped the counter and filled and set the coffee machine to start ten minutes before the others were due in.  They’d be happy to have the stuff freshly brewed for a change. Usually she’d bash the button right away for her own morning hit, but for some reason, she had gone off coffee.

Whatever. It was time for her favourite part of Tuesday. She hurried out to the main area of the library and hauled the book return bin just inside the windowless front doors back to the staff room, kicking shut its door behind her. She emptied the contents onto a long table and sat down. Here be treasures.

Winona almost rubbed her hands in glee.  She still had more than an hour to go through the  bin’s contents and remove all the pressed flowers, bobby pins, twenty dollar bills – yes, it had happened to her — love letters and gas bills with which people marked their place in books. The library never threw anything out. Well, maybe the bobby pins. Winona had seen women weeping over reclaimed mementos they’d thought gone forever and agitated men breathing more easily when that white envelope containing a large cheque was handed back to them. What people leave in library books never ceased to astound – and sometimes disgust – her. Like the time she found a condom. And that desiccated pizza slice.  

Still she eagerly fanned the pages of the book at the top of the pile, then another and another. Just bus transfers today.  She ignored the sounds of the dishwasher’s squeals and shrieks as she worked steadily , flipping open the cases of the CD discs and movie cassettes to ensure they weren’t returned empty and checking the children’s picture books to check for torn pages. She kept cello tape handy for that. 

Hang on. Winona picked up her library’s only copy of The Library Book.  In fact, Susan Orleans’ latest bestseller was the library’s newest acquisition, dropped into circulation just the day before.  People were clamouring for it.  And here it was back already. It was 336 pages; someone read it that fast?  Winona picked up the book and automatically fanned it. Its binding cracked. The book hadn’t been opened. It hadn’t been read. But there was something in it. She turned the book pages down and shook. A piece of yellowed paper fluttered and dropped onto the table.

Winona picked it up gingerly.

It was an odd shape, almost but not quite square.  Chum 30 it said in a weird puffy lower case typeface she recognized from her posters of ‘60s psychedelic concerts. It was a CHUM chart for the week ending September 14, 1974.  Winona swooned.  This was retro gold, the real thing from a time when one of Toronto’s – hell, Canada’s — biggest and brashest Top 40 hit-playing radio stations gave them away every week. She knew that most CHUM charts were small and folded, the kind you stuffed in the big back pocket of your jeans and opened up to read.  This one was different. One page front and back. Interesting, she thought. Likely a short-lived experiment before they reverted to the tried and true pocket sized version. Bet there weren’t many of these around.

There were streaks on it and she had to look closely to see that “I Shot the Sheriff” by Eric Clapton was at the top for a second week in a row beating out songs by Elton John. Paul Anka, Donny and Marie Osmond – Winona shook her head in disgust – but also Guess Who and, yes, ABBA.

 Wow. This was so cool. There was no way she was adding this to their lost and found file. And it really was a mess. The brownish red streaks almost obliterated the top album listings.  She removed her turquoise cat’s eye glasses for a quick clean before holding it up to the light so she could make out the famous names: Endless Summer Beach Boys; Band on the Run, that would be McCartney. She peered closer. Who or what was Golden Earring?

A door slammed. Winona dropped the paper which fell to the floor; she knew she hadn’t unlocked the front door yet.   

Then the door to the staff room swung open so forcefully it hit the wall.  It was her boss.  Roseann Mills was usually elegant and pulled together but this morning her hair was falling out of a messy ponytail and she’d thrown a ratty black cardigan over workout clothes. And there was a man close behind her.

 “This will disrupt our entire week. People count on the Library being open.” Winona had never heard Ms. Mills sound as upset.  “And I don’t appreciate your people putting that yellow tape all over the place.”

A look of annoyance flashed across the man’s face then vanished.

“Well, it is a crime scene,” he replied.

Winona rocked back in her chair.  “What the –,” she gasped. “What happened?”

“A woman died on your doorstep,” came the laconic reply. “Jogger found her. Beaten to death.”  He sat down opposite Winona and shoved a business card across the table. It said he was a detective and that his name was Hendricks.  His calculating eyes said he meant business.

“What time you get here this morning?”

Winona glanced over at her boss, who was leaning against the wall looking very worried.

“Winona gets in around seven o’clock on Tuesdays,” she said. “By the back door, right?”

Winona nodded, unable to speak.

“You didn’t go round to the front? See anything unusual. I don’t know, maybe like a dead body?” The detective didn’t look like he was joking.

 “I got here before 7 o’clock,” she finally managed to squeak. “But I didn’t open the front door or anything. I’ve been inside, right here working.”

The cop raised an eyebrow.

“Lady, you’ve had two police officers and an ambulance at your front door already this morning. But you didn’t hear anything.” 

“For goodness sakes.”  Ms. Mills strode to the dishwasher and shut it off mid groan. “How could she hear anything over that?”

Winona came to life. “You mean someone was killed when I was here?”  She grabbed the edge of the table

The policeman relented.  “A woman. Late thirties. Maybe early forties. We think the time of death might have been earlier this morning. Much earlier.”

“And I didn’t even know.” Winona felt sick to her stomach.

“I think Winona needs to go home now, Officer,” Ms. Mills said, gesturing to the man to follow her into her office. “She has your card.”

The man nodded at Winona and got up. “I’ll be in touch.”

The door to Ms. Mills’ office closed behind them with a click. Still Winona didn’t move. Couldn’t. Finally managing to get up from the table, she slowly retrieved her cape and bag stumbling over the CHUM chart.  She bent down to retrieve it and shoved it in her bag.

Jason was leaning on the kitchen counter, drinking coffee and deep into his computer when she walked into their kitchen.

“Knew you’d be back,” he exclaimed. “A woman found dead at the library’s front door.  F–king amazing. It’s breaking news all over the ‘net. “His dark goatee was vibrating he was so excited.  “Guess we get the day off.”

Winona threw off her cape for the second time that morning.  Jason was not the library’s most dedicated employee. He didn’t need to be. He was heir to the fortunes of the richest family in town. But he shouldn’t be treating this like something on Netflix.

 “Jason, for God’s sake. The police say she was murdered.” Winona dropped into the chair beside him.

Jason stopped tapping on his laptop, his six foot six lanky frame suddenly taut.

“Murdered. It didn’t say that on the news.” His voice was a whisper.

Then, “You okay?”

Winona took off her Princess Leja hairband and toyed with it before answering. “Yeah, I guess. I didn’t see her. It was outside at the front and I went in by the back, the way I always do. The detective said it probably happened way before I got into work.”

 Jason wrapped an arm around her. “Still, you might have been in danger.”

Winona smiled at him. “I wasn’t. Ever. “

They sat silently until she suddenly had a thought. “I think I might be able to find out who she is – was.”

“How?”  Intrigued, Jason turned back tohis laptop and fired up his search engine. “Did you see something?”

Winona reached into her Peruvian woven shoulder bag and withdrew the yellowed brochure.

“I found this old CHUM chart today in the returns.”

“Gro-o-ovy.” Jason drawled as he picked it up. “Maybe it’s one of the more valuable ones. You can get ten, twenty bucks for some of ‘em.  The ones that had coupons you tore out and mailed in are really rare—“

He stopped. “What’s this stuff on it?”

Winona sighed.  Deep down she’d always known what the reddish brown streaks were. That lingering metallic smell. The aura of violence and despair.

 “Blood,” she said, more to herself than to her live-in. “And it’s got something to do with that woman’s murder.”

Jason raised an eyebrow as Winona went into the living room to retrieve her own computer. As the library’s IT specialist, it was easy for her to find who had taken out The Library Book.  A few swipes and she was looking at the library profile of a Susan Dalgleish who lived at 29 Rummer Road – definitely not the best part of town anymore. Winona scanned the extensive history of the books Susan had borrowed. She certainly read a lot.

 And lately Susan had been reading about Canadian and California pop culture.  

“Jason,” she called out. “I think I might have known her.”

He was by her side in a flash.  “Phone the cops.”

Winona said nothing, remembering the woman she’d recently helped find old touring schedules for bands, current websites for aging rock stars and more.  Although grateful for Winona’s help, she’d been so diffident, always hiding behind her curtain of dull dark blond hair. She could have been 20; she could have been 40.  Winona had noted with approval her clothes were thrift-shop finds, not her own retro punk’d style but from the classic tweed era. And with her lean frame, she rocked the look. Once Winona had tried to tell her that but the woman had immediately retreated, flushed and flustered. Winona had kept it purely professional from then on.

“Phone the cops?” Jason repeated.

Winona shook her head. She thought of Susan and how desperately she had been to receive whatever Winona could locate for her.   She thought of Detective Hendricks and his cool assessing eyes. “Not yet.”

Then, before Jason could stop her or even ask where she was going, she grabbed her cape and bag and ran out of their apartment.

The house at 29 Rummer Road had once been beautiful. No, Winona thought, looking at its curved front window and the ornate iron railing leading up stone stairs to a burnished oak door, it had once been grand.  

Now it was tired and divided into flats. Small flats, Winona thought, looking at the double row of buzzers. She pushed the ones on either side of the button labelled Dalgleish, hoping for a friendly neighbour. No response. Then she pushed the buttons of all the ground-floor flats, hoping for a nosy neighbour.  And got lucky.

“Hello?” The voice was rusty from age and lack of use.

“I’m a friend of Susan Dalgleish.” Winona rationalized that she wasn’t lying; she would have been her friend had the woman allowed it. “May I speak to you about her?”

The woman didn’t reply but the door buzzed and Winona walked in. The musty hall was dim save for a streak of light at the end coming from an open door. The tall white-haired woman standing there was gesturing to Winona.

 “I knew she was in trouble,” the woman proclaimed as Winona found herself in a surprisingly large but empty room.  Winona realized it had not always been so. She could see the outline of ornate settees and large paintings in the faded wallpaper.  “I just knew she would come to a bad end after that awful man kept coming by.”

 Winona’s head swirled.  So she was right. The dead woman was Susan Dalgleish. And the police had already talked to this woman.  But what awful man?

“I told those police officers about him,” the woman said as if reading Winona’s mind – or perhaps the look on her face. This woman was alert and shrewd. “Not that they paid any heed.  You know, the ramblings of another rattled old woman.”

Her clear gaze swept over Winona.

“But you might be different,” she said, turning away. “Although I know you were not her friend.”

Winona flushed.

The woman waved away Winona’s embarrassment.

“She didn’t have any friends.  Didn’t want any, either.”

Winona followed her through bevelled French doors to another grand room centred on a carved alabaster fireplace made golden from the morning sunlight filtering through stained glass windows. A single chair and matching sofa were the only furnishings in a room designed for entertaining.

The woman opened a side door to an office, no, a magnificent library. Book shelves lining three walls were interrupted only by a massive roll top desk, at which the woman sat herself.  She seemed to have regained her composure; in fact, she was positively regal. It was here where she belonged.  

“My name is Alice Hornsby and my family has lived in this house for more than one hundred and fifty years,” she stated as her fingers stroked the desk’s burnished wood. “I live on the main floor. All of it. The other buzzers are there to keep people away.”

Her upraised hand cut off any comment.

“I take in one or two paying guests who live on the second floor. Quite comfortably I might say. They are all carefully vetted. I insist they be quiet and cultured. Susan has – had – been with me for the past two years.”

Ms. Hornsby commanded her to a chair by the desk. “And now, you will tell me how you really know Susan.”

And so Winona told her about helping Susan in the library. But not about what she held in her purse.  The woman listened impatiently as if waiting for something specific but also something Winona wasn’t saying.  Two spots of colour appeared on the woman’s patrician cheeks.

“There’s something I think you should see,” she announced.

She unlocked the roll top and unveiled thick piles of plastic files. CHUM charts. Hundreds of them.

 Winona gawked.

 “It’s a complete set.  Worth something.  A good something.”  Alice Hornsby had noted Winona’s reaction and seemed satisfied by it.  Her eyes bore down on her. “He wanted these. I know he did. He wanted them from Susan.”

***

 “Yeah, like I would kill for another CHUM chart? She’s batty.”  Morty was as miserable and  grimy as his namesake  hole- in- the- wall music memorabilia shop in the far end of Old Town.  “I can’t give away the ones I have.”

Jason had easily tracked down Susan Dalgleish’s mystery man.  Millartown wasn’t home to that many guys with a salt-and- pepper waist-length beard still dressing as if it were the tie- dye ‘60s, a fashion decade Winona loathed.  After Jason had let her know how he felt about her running off, he had calmed down enough to insist he go to see Morty with her. As the library was still closed and they both had the day off, Winona couldn’t see a way out of it.

“You’re not the only one who gets to play detective,” Jason had said as they hoofed it across town. Winona had pulled a face but now she was glad Jason was here because Morty wasn’t looking her in the eye.

Winona knew he was lying. She just didn’t know what he was lying about.

She decided to find out.

“Look,” she said, laying aside an armload of old newspapers so she could sit. She almost regretted it when the chair swayed and tilted under her weight. She fought a wave of vertigo by   keeping both feet on the floor for balance. Then she took out the stained CHUM chart from her purse.

Morty recoiled.

“It’s ruined! How could you – Let me see.” He reached towards her.

“Not so fast,” Jason put an arm between Winona and the grasping dealer. “I happen to know that some of Canada’s most famous people collect these charts. Mike Myers. Martin Short.”

Morty snorted.  “Been reading up online, have you?”

“So what if I have?” Jason parried. “It’s a goldmine of information. Speaking of gold –” he gently took the chart from Winona. 

Morty exhaled. “Give it to me and maybe I can tell you what you want to know.”

After a moment Jason relented and handed it over. Winona noted Morty’s sudden grace and care as he turned the CHUM chart from front to back, frowning in concentration.

Then a start. A double take.  Wonder crossed his face.

“What is it? What’s there?” Winona wanted to know. She could feel Jason grow tense next to her.

Morty removed his cold coffee mug from the vicinity before lovingly placing the chart in its place. His shrug was forced.

“Nothing,” he said. “For a minute I thought – but no, it’s just one more CHUM chart that’s been disrespected. Where did you get it?”

His rheumy eyes followed the chart as Winona very carefully put it back in her bag and got up to leave.

“The library,” she said. “Where I work.”

A phone message from Roseann Mills was waiting for her when they got home.  It was back to work tomorrow.  The library was re-opening. The yellow tape was gone. So were the police. The police. Oh God. Winona sank onto a chair, stomach roiling. The CHUM chart somehow held the key to whoever killed Susan Dalgleish.  She should never have kept it; she should have handed it over then and there to that cop, but it was too late now.  She could be charged with obstruction of justice.  Maybe Jason too. And that mustn’t happen. Not to him. He was the good guy in this.  It was up to her – not him — to find out why Susan had hidden the CHUM chart in the book. Then she’d tell police everything. But first —

Alice Hornsby.   She would know.

***

The library was busy all day – crowded with gawkers checking out the scene of the crime and those who made sure to lodge their complaints at being inconvenienced by the closure.  Winona was exhausted at the end of it but needed a word with her boss before heading home.

 Ms. Mills looked equally worn out. Winona glimpsed Hendricks’ card on her desk.

“Any word from the police?’ Winona asked.

A shake of the head.

“I know who she was.” Winona plunged ahead. “Susan Dalgleish. She was in here a lot recently looking things up.”

Winona was not going to say that she’d done some looking up herself to find that out.  And that inside her Peruvian shoulder bag she had stashed some of the heavy library books Susan had been using for references. Maybe tonight at home she could figure out what the dead woman might have found in them.

Ms. Mills reached for the card and picked up the phone. “Thanks.”

Winona felt better as she left the library, much better.  Of course the police had already identified Susan even if they hadn’t made it public, otherwise why would they be talking to Alice Hornsby? But Winona wanted the cops to think she was helpful.

  And Ms. Mills hadn’t asked her how she knew it was Susan.  Finally, some luck. She straightened her shoulders and shifted her heavy bag as she crossed into the park. Tomorrow she didn’t start work until noon so there‘d be time to drop in on Alice Hornsby again. Winona had a gut feeling that the woman could help her shake the truth out of Morty.

“Hey. You. Stop.”  A hand gripped Winona’s shoulder from behind.

“Let go of me,” she yelled, whirling to face her attacker, ready to swing her purse strategically.

It was Morty, holding up both hands in surrender.

“I just wanted to talk with you,” he whinged, as if she were the aggressor.

Winona willed her heart to stop racing.

“You said you worked at the library. I waited for you to come out.”  

Winona gazed at him with disgust. To think she’d been frightened of this weasel – but steady there, she told herself. Proceed carefully now. Susan Dalgleish probably thought the same thing about this weird guy with his strange eyes and crumb-filled beard. And he may be carrying a weapon in his canvas army bag.

“What do you want to talk about?”

He looked around him.  Office workers were filling the street at the end of their work day.

“Not here.”

 Winona thought fast. “The CHUM chart. “

“You have it with you?”  Decades dropped from his voice in his eagerness.

Winona drew her bag closer to her. “Come with me.”

They walked in silence until they turned onto Rummer Road. Morty jerked to a stop as Winona had known he would. She was ready with a lie.

“Just moved in here. You know the place?”

“Nope.”

You lying scumbag, Winona thought.

 She stepped between him and the door and used her Peruvian bag to cover up the fact she was pushing Alice Hornsby’s buzzer, not unlocking the door to her phantom flat. The door clicked open. Morty reluctantly followed Winona down the hall to where Alice Hornsby stood.

The woman’s cool eyes went past Winona to Morty. A tilt of her head indicated they were to follow her and Winona grabbed Monty by the arm, practically dragging him through the empty room into the room with the fireplace and the only places to sit. Alice Hornsby strode to the arm chair beside the darkened hearth leaving Winona and Morty no choice but the sofa.

Something didn’t feel right, Winona thought as she tried to make as much space as possible between her and Morty. I am supposed to be on her side, not his.

She tried to catch Alice Hornsby’s eye. Failed.

“So, you’ve come to your senses?” Alice Hornsby said to Morty. Her voice sneered. Her face twisted into cruelty. Winona tightened, confused. Thoughts spun out of control.

“Hand it to me.” Alice Hornsby snapped her fingers.

“She has it.” A shaking Morty indicated Winona beside him.

The already dim room seemed to darken more as Alice Hornsby turned to Winona. Her long arm reached out and strong fingers wrapped themselves around the fire poker.

“How long –” Alice Hornsby knocked the poker against the fire stand and glared at Winona. “I suppose you are going to tell me that Susan – your very good friend — gave it to you?”  Her voice oozed scorn.

She rose from her chair. “You stole it. “

She crossed the floor to the sofa in two swift steps. “I would like it back.”

Winona shrank into the couch, instinctively holding her bag against her.  Alice Hornsby understood.

“It’s there,” she cried. “You have it in your bag.”

Winona saw the madness in those furious eyes before she felt the first blow of the poker.  She felt waves of pain. She heard her own screams. Her arm covered her head, trying to block the trajectory of the iron weapon.  Morty was screaming.  Stop, stop. Again, stop. I’m calling the police.  But the blows kept coming to her shoulders.  Hard metal.  Somebody pulled at her bag. Now there was nothing to protect her.  A voice urged her to turn fast, turn her back to the blows. Protect. She must protect.

A thud, gasp and it stopped. The beating stopped.  

“You okay? You okay? Tell me you’re okay.” Morty’s rasping voice sounded far away. Winona shuddered, then turned.

 A panting Morty was holding her bulging Peruvian bag over the figure on the floor. Alice Hornsby had been felled by a blow of her Peruvian bag containing Susan’s reference books.  The fire poker lay on the floor near her outstretched hand.

Then the door burst open.

“Hands up where we can see them.”  The police. They were here. Winona was safe.  But they were arresting Morty.

Winona recognized Detective Hendricks.  “Not him. She –“

Hendricks held up a hand.  “We need an ambulance,” he said into a phone.

***

“Ready to tell me now?”

Winona squinted at the police officer standing at the end of her bed. Then remembered. Hendricks.  His name was Hendricks.

She sighed, then winced.  She’d been in hospital for two days. Her broken left arm was in a cast and her fractured ribs made it hurt to breath let alone talk. Other than that everything was fine.

 “Tell you what?”

The cop echoed Winona’s sigh as he pulled up a chair by her bedside.

“Let me catch you up on things,” he said, leaning forward. “Alice Hornsby has decided to talk. Now that she no longer has a complete set of these CHUM charts — It had been desecrated is how she put it – she doesn’t care.  She won’t get the money and she can’t hang onto her house so she’s lost the fight. As well as her grandniece, but she doesn’t seem as upset about that.”

He was watching Winona carefully as he spoke.

“Susan Dalgleish was her grandniece.  Her only relative.”

Winona’s eyes widened.

“Seems she didn’t bother to tell you that.”

Winona shook her head.

“Susan was the only other person who knew about the collection.” Hancock became very still. “Besides Taubman.”

Winona  frowned. Taubman?

Hendricks tilted the chair back onto two legs. “I believe you know him as Morty. He says that a complete set of CHUM charts – like that one – was worth a lot of money. Quarter, half a million maybe. ”

That was a crazy amount of money for something they used to give away, Winona thought.  But in a way it made sense.Otherwise none of this would have happened and Susan Dalgleish might still be coming to the library.

“The girl — well she wasn’t a girl, she was 41 – knew it too. She used to drop by Taubman’s   shop. Pick his brain.” Hendricks cleared his throat. “Even took him to her place once to show him what she had.  Seems Susan figured the collection was hers because it used to belong to her mother, not Alice Hornsby.”

Hendricks’s upended chair legs hit the floor.

“Susan’s mother died when she was a kid.  Just 12. Seems that Ms. Hornsby swooped in and took everything – except Susan. She had to go into care.”

Winona let out a sigh.  What a cruel thing to do to a child.

Hendricks cleared his throat.  “She moved into Rummer Road with Hornsby last year.  She told Taubman her aunt needed her rent money because she was too proud to rent rooms to just anybody. “

That jibed, Winona thought. But Susan also may have been plotting the whole time to get back at the aunt who didn’t want to raise her. Wrecking a complete set of charts would do that, nicely.

“So here’s where you might fit in,” Hendricks said. “Hornsby has said she saw Susan filch one of the charts and stick it in a library book. Who knows why?  Maybe revenge is sweeter if just one thing is missing from an otherwise perfect set.  Maybe she wants the soon-to-be- missing chart to be somewhere safe like a library. Maybe she thinks it’s easy to get it back.  Or maybe she thinks it’s gone forever when she pushes it through the Returns slot.

“We’ll never know because Hornsby picked up that poker from her fireplace set – I think you’ve had a nodding acquaintance with it – and followed her. Tried to stop her when she figured out Susan was dumping the chart off and, well, we know what happened next.” Hendricks stood by the bed.  “We think Susan got the book into the library somehow – even while she was being bludgeoned to death. “

He stopped.  Let the silence unsettle her. “We think you may have found the missing CHUM chart that morning at work. Do you have it?”

For a moment, just one moment, Winona was tempted to tell the truth. 

But the cops had their confession. They didn’t need the CHUM chart and they didn’t need to know she had it.  Or that she had had it from the beginning.  

“No,” she said.

***

It was later afternoon, hours after the detective had left and Jason was slumped by her bedside. His go-to grin had been replaced with all the signs of worry and exhaustion. Winona reached for him.Yesterday, after they had run tests, taken X-rays, assessed all the damage Alice Hornsby had inflicted, long after she’d been cleaned and bandaged and attached to intravenous tubing, a beaming nurse had appeared by her side.

“Your baby is fine,” she’d said.

Winona had cried happy tears and reached for the phone to call Jason and tell him she now knew why the floor sometimes tilted and coffee tasted strange when the nurse removed the receiver from her hand, reminding her it was 3 a.m.

Now she took his hand.

Jason was insisting on Spock for a name, be it boy or girl, when Winona spotted a droopy figure at her doorway. Morty Taubman looked so hangdog his beard was close to brushing his knees. He thrust a bouquet of grocery-store daisies at her, which Jason deftly intercepted as he stood to escort him out of the hospital room.

“No, let him stay,” Winona said. “I think Morty saved my life.”

Morty looked sheepish. “Whacked her with your bag.  Sorry for grabbing it. Got her right on the head.  Good thing you had those books in it. Thought she was really going to kill you. “

 “Touchdown,” Jason pumped the man’s hand and gave him the seat by the bed. Morty lowered himself carefully onto it.

“Sorry,” he said again, waving a floppy hand at cast, the tubing and the rest of the medical paraphernalia.

“Yeah,” Winona grimaced. “All this. For a CHUM chart?”

Morty looked away.

“What’s the deal with it anyway?” she asked.  “Was it worth dying for? “

A weak smile. “That’s the $64,000 question,” he said. “Actually I guess it’s now more like a quarter of a million dollar question.”

Winona got the reference to one of television’s first game shows, all right – except she still didn’t get it.

“But why?”

“First of all it was a complete set. That’s big. And that chart – the one with the streaks, the one that’s missing – turns out it was pretty special too.”

Jason and Winona exchanged a look.

“Why?” they both said.

Morty looked at his rapt audience. “Because of Golden Earring.  A Dutch band. Had a big single called “Radar Love” and the No. 6 album that week.”

“And?”

He sighed elaborately. “There are a lot of people out there who dig this stuff, ya know. “ A look of cunning crossed his face. “People with money.”

Winona signalled Jason to hand over her Peruvian bag hanging on the back of the door. 

“Look, Morty,” she said, fishing out and holding up the CHUM chart with her good arm. “Why this chart? You better tell me right now.”

Morty went pale. “I thought it was gone.”

 Winona waved it impatiently. “It’s not.”

“Here.” Morty reached towards the chart and pointed at the bottom of the page, where Winona now saw there was a scrawled signature, numbers that looked like a date and the letters S.M. “That proves it.”

“What?” Jason and Winona asked at the same time.

“That Golden Earring really did play Santa Monica on September 19 in ’74. Santa Monica. S.M.  See?   And that signature.  Band founder. And look. Nine. Nineteen, Seventy –four.  Month, day, year. The way Europeans write dates. Americans do it the other way — day, month. People have been arguing about whether this concert actually happened for a long time.  Check the ‘net.”

“So that’s what Susan found out in the library,” Winona said. “That this CHUM chart was valuable on its own.”

“Filching it would ruin her aunt’s collection but it would also make her some money? A CHUM chart?” Jason sounded as if he couldn’t believe it.

 Morty nodded. “Okay, not nearly as much as a complete set of CHUM charts. But I know some people who’d pay just to see this, let alone own it.”

He eyes lost focus as he looked past them out the hospital room window.

Like you, Winona thought to herself.

She held out the chart to Morty.

“Take it. “

“You don’t want it?” Morty was gobsmacked.

She could never look herself in the mirror if she cashed in on Susan’s death but there was more.

“Morty,” she said. “You saved our life. I’m here because of you.”

He looked embarrassed.

“Now go,” Winona said.

He sped out the door.

“Maybe he thought you were going to change your mind,” Jason said with a smirk.

For yet one more time today, Winona rested her hand on her stomach. Slowed her breathing.

 “I think I can feel something.”

Jason loped to her bedside and put his hand over hers.

“Me too,” he said.

THE  END

Posted in News | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH: Mme Melodie Campbell in Globe and Mail!

Melodie Campbell

Mme Melodie Campbell is today’s featured author on First Person, a regular part of The Globe and Mail.

Find out why Melodie is our Queen of Comedy when you read this hilarious take on eloping – and how your grown kids react!

Here are the links: https://www.theglobeandmail.com/life/first-person/article-who-elopes-at-65-we-did-because-well-why-not/

or http://funnygirlmelodie.blogspot.com/2023/09/the-globe-and-mail-by-melodie-campbell.html

Posted in News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, SEPTEMBER 2023

What a busy month, Dear Readers!

Awards, books published and launched, writers’ events, interviews and author readings, a new Kickstarter for a new book, our September story and a series of writer workshops and panels at Toronto Public Library.

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Melissa Yi is having a fabulous year!

On August 19th, she won the Canadian Science Fiction and Fantasy Association’s Aurora Award for Best Poem/Song for her work, Rapunzel in the Desert, published in On Spec Magazine, Issue 122

The Aurora Awards celebrate the best in Science Fiction and Fantasy.

Melissa’s YA novel, Edan Sze vs The Red Rock Serial Killer, was a finalist for the Killer Nashville Claymore Award for Best Juvenile/YA.

 Melissa’s Derringer-winning story, My Two Legs, is nominated for a Macavity Award! Stay tuned as the winner will be announced online soon.

 M. H. Callway’s latest book, Snake Oil and Other Tales, published by Carrick Publishing, is available through Amazon and can be pre-ordered on September 1st!

The official release date for all versions: e-book, soft cover and hard cover is September 30th.

The date for the official book launch event in October will be confirmed shortly. 

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Caro Soles
Caro Soles

Congrats to Mme Caro Soles and her friend, gothic author, Nancy Kilpatrick, for their success and stamina in hosting their vendor’s book booth at this year’s Fan Expo, August 24 to 27th. The daily crowds were at capacity and eager to make up for the lost COVID years.

 MESDAMES ON THE MOVE   

Mme Melodie Campbell is busy this month!

 Mme Melodie Campbell will be hosting a book event for her fab historical mystery, The Merry Widow Murders (Cormorant, 2023), at A Different Drummer Book Store, 513 Locust St., Burlington on Saturday, September 9th at 1 pm. There will be cake!

Melodie Campbell
Melodie Campbell

On Sunday, Sept. 10,  join Melodie at the Hamilton Supercrawl, Music and Arts Festival! The 2023 festival takes place on the weekend of September 8, 9, and 10. Festival hours will be 6 p.m.-1a.m. on Friday, 12 p.m.-12 a.m. on Saturday, and 12 p.m.-8 p.m. on Sunday

You can catch Melodie in Conversation with Scott Thornley at 1:30 p.m. on Sunday, September 10th in the Author Tent, at 280 James Street North, Hamilton.

On September 25th Melodie is guest author at the Canadian Federation of University Women Oakville’s ‘Crime and Caffeine’. Time and location to be announced.

CRIME WRITERS OF CANADA

 Crime Writers of Canada have launched Brews and Clues, monthly readings of Canadian mysteries, at 6:30 p.m., every second Thursday, starting September 14thM. Blair Keetch will be there for the inaugural on September 14th! Enjoy a pint at Stout Irish Pub, 221 Carleton St., Toronto and listen to some great writing. Organized by Des Ryan.

Jayne Barnard

Mme Jayne Barnard’s The Falls Mysteries, and her character with ME/CFS, are highlighted in this great article on post-viral illness.

Jayne will discuss the article, the book, and the illness on the National Online Reading Club on September, 11th at 7 p.m. ET

Watch this space for a live link closer to the time.

ANNOUNCEMENTS

 Mme Melissa Yi’s Kickstarter for Sugar and Vice starts Sept 5th!

Sugar & Vice: A Thriller of Death, Dumplings, and Dragons is a sweet culinary thriller where Hope Sze tastes murder at Montreal’s Dragon Eats Festival of food—and the fantastic.

AWARDS

Submissions for the Crime Writers of Canada Awards of Excellence are open as of September 1st. This year, all submissions must be digital. For all submission details, please visit the CWC website at: https://www.crimewriterscanada.com/awards/submissionrules

SEPTEMBER STORY

Our September 15th free story is Winona and the CHUM Chart by Mme Cathy Dunphy. It was published in our fourth anthology, In the Key of 13, Carrick Publishing, 2019.

Posted in Anthologies, Awards/Achievements, books, events, News | Leave a comment

AUGUST STORY: Watermelon Weekend by Donna Carrick

Author, publisher, editor, podcaster, mentor to emerging authors Donna Carrick is our Renaissance person! And, of course, she is the co-founder of the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem.

Donna is the award-winning author of three novels and a collection of short stories. Through Carrick Publishing she has edited and released several outstanding short fiction anthologies. Her mentoring has helped launch the careers of leading Canadian crime writers.

In her spare time, she holds down a full-time job and looks after her family and two dogs!

“Watermelon Weekend” was published in our first anthology, Thirteen and was a finalist for the CWC Best Short Story Award.

WATERMELON WEEKEND

My mother believed in the irrepressible power of love.

Some might have called her a romantic, but that wasn’t the case. When it came to distinguishing between love and romance, she could not have cited the definitions. She wasn’t able to manipulate semantics in that way.

But she knew the meaning of the word.

I was the eldest of four boys raised by Elizabeth “Bessie” Fender.

I appeared on the scene when she was nineteen. At four months pregnant, she married my father, John Fender, for whom I was named. Dad finished high school and enlisted in the Armed Forces to provide for us.

Eighteen months later he was dead. The only mementos I have are a pair of pictures on my nightstand. There’s one of him with my mother, laughing on my grandfather’s porch, and another where he’s in full uniform about to ship out to Cyprus.

Oh, and the story of how he died – that’s mine as well, though I usually keep it to myself. There’s nothing noble in the concept of friendly fire. When his Canadian peace-keeping unit was hit that day, he wasn’t the only casualty. A couple of civvies went down, but they aren’t listed by name in the letter Mom received.

That’s another story, and not one I like to dwell on. I never knew Dad, but I have to give him credit. According to my mother, he was handsome and brave, and, like her, he believed in love.

Because I had no father, Grandpa did his best to step into the role. He taught me to fish and how to fix things. He wasn’t a violent man. I don’t believe I ever saw him angry, not really. Still, he took the time to talk to me about self defense, in the way I imagined my own father would have if he’d lived.

“I don’t go for weapons,” he said. “If your enemy is bigger and stronger than you are, he’s going to take your knife and use it against you.

“If you must fight with a weapon, don’t let go of it no matter what. Consider it an extension of your hand. And don’t hesitate to use it.”

I nodded as if I understood.

“And Johnny,” he added, “never forget: It’s always best to walk away from a fight. A real man doesn’t have to prove himself.”

In my childish mind, I knew he was wrong. A man did have to prove himself.

“If you find yourself in a situation where you have to fight, for God’s sake, fight hard. If you knock a man down, make sure he stays down.”

“Have you ever been in a fight, Grandpa?” I asked.

“Once or twice, son.”

He smiled, pointing at the kitchen cupboard. “Go get me the Phillips screwdriver,” he said. “That hinge is loose. I know your mother. She’ll be nagging us if she sees it.”

It was Friday morning more than twenty years ago, when I was twelve going on thirteen. I could hear my eight-year-old brother, Nicky, crashing around in the bathroom. He was supposed to be brushing his teeth, but it sounded more like he was dismantling the plumbing.

The twins, David and Dale, were five. They were good boys, self-sufficient, although they liked to follow Nicky around at times, to his annoyance.

David was the quiet one, content to be in a room with his family. Dale was more talkative, interested in what was going on around him.

Nicky, for the most part, was a sullen child. He didn’t cause trouble, but I guess you could say he had a chip on his shoulder. He liked to be left alone. The only person he really related to was our mother.

That Friday morning more than twenty years ago, we were packing for a weekend at the cottage. Grandpa owned a place up in Muskoka. Mom had a key and a standing invitation to take us there any time she liked.

We spent many weekends at Grandpa’s cottage. In the old days he used to come with us, doing all the things a father would do. He taught us to play baseball, hauling out his pride and joy: a collectable 1938 Louisville Slugger his father had bought him when he first joined Little League.

He used to kid us, saying we had to be “this tall” before he’d let us hold the bat.

He always relented, to our delight. That’s what Grandpas are for.

By the time I was twelve, Grandpa wasn’t well anymore, and he didn’t come up too often. He still liked to know we were using the place, though.

Mom had recently started dating Phil, a thirty-something salesman who was employed by a drug manufacturing company. No one at the pharmacy where she worked knew they were seeing each other. She’d told us about Phil earlier that week, but warned us not to say a word to Grandpa, at least until she was sure it would work out.

Even though Mom was a knockout at thirty-one, a single mother of four boys doesn’t get many romantic offers, so she was excited to be dating again.

It was to be our first weekend together with Phil. He seemed like a nice enough guy. I could tell Mom was hoping it would get serious.

“Remember,” she confided, “let’s not put any pressure on the relationship. It’s our secret for now. Don’t mention it to Grandpa, or anyone.”

I nodded.

I was glad to see Mom happy.

Not so my brother, Nicky. He’d been in a foul mood all week.

“Come on,” I said, tapping on the bathroom door. “I need in there. The twins are already in the van.”

Nicky didn’t answer. A moment later the door opened and he came out, deliberately bumping into me.

I tended to make allowances for my half-brother. According to Grandpa, who seldom had a hard word for anyone, Nicky’s father was a “no-good womanizing bum gambler”. Steve did time for petty theft and car-jacking. His brief marriage to my mother had ended badly.

A few years later she met Brayden, a handsome musician. He was a nice fellow who paid attention to me and Nicky, which most guys wouldn’t do.

When the ultra-sound revealed Mom was carrying his twins, Brayden screwed off. We have no idea where he went. We haven’t seen him since.

I think the twins have it worse than Nicky does. At least Nicky’s father didn’t disappear. It must really suck to be so low on the totem pole.

Mom said the responsibility was too much for Brayden.

I have my own opinion. There are men who face their duties – men like my father and Grandpa – and there are those who don’t. It’s as simple as that.

I seldom think of Brayden. When I do, I admit it’s with a certain measure of disdain.

“Get your stuff,” I said. “Tell Mom I’ll be right there.”

Nicky grabbed his bag and stomped down the stairs.

So that’s how we ended up in Mom’s minivan on a sunny Friday morning in July. Two adults, four boys and one big hairy dog – our golden retriever, Fanny.

Nicky’s mood lifted once we were on our way. He and I played Mario on our Gameboys. Dale fell asleep and David worked on a word search.

“Where do you want to shop?” Phil asked.

We were in Barrie with still a long way to go.

“There’s a Sobeys up ahead,” Mom said. “Do you boys want anything in particular?”

“Watermelon,” Nicky said, smiling at the thought.

“Yes, watermelon,” I agreed.

“Watermelon it is!” Phil said.

David clapped his hands.

Phil grinned at us in the rear view mirror. I wasn’t sure why Mom had let him drive. After all it was our car, and Mom was a good driver.

But he seemed to know his way around, at least so far.

“Do you boys want to come in?” Mom said.

 “No, we’ll be all right here,” I said.

“OK. Keep an eye on your brothers. If the car gets too hot, open a door.”

“I’ll stay with the boys,” Phil said.

As soon as Mom went into the store, Phil pushed his seat back and closed his eyes. It could be a tedious drive if you weren’t used to it.

Mom was in the store about a half an hour. When she returned, Nicky let out a low whistle.

“Holy crap!” I said.

Mom had gone all out. The buggy was piled high with food.

Nicky and I helped load the groceries into the van.

At the bottom of the buggy were three big green watermelons.

I should mention, Grandpa’s cottage has a dock where he kept his boat tied up. The water there is deep and not too full of reeds.

That’s where we learned to swim, doing cannon-ball jumps into the cold lake on a hot day.

Some of my best memories involve munching on watermelon with my legs dangling over the edge of that dock.

So yes, we were happy to see the watermelon.

I caught Nicky’s eye. He was smiling for a change.

David fell asleep north of Barrie. I lost interest in playing with the Gameboys. I’d recently been teaching myself to play chess, so I challenged Nicky to a duel.

He was a better sport than I was, losing without complaint.

Before we knew it, we could see Go Home Lake. Within twenty minutes we’d be at the cottage.

What could be more thrilling for a boy than arriving at a crystalline lake with hours of sunlight still ahead and nothing to do but run, swim and play?

We hurried to change into our trunks and headed for the dock.

“Keep an eye on your brothers,” Mom said.

“I will.”

“Dale has trouble climbing out of the water.”

“I know.”

“I’ll bring down some watermelon in half an hour.”

“Hooray!” the twins shouted.

That evening Mom surprised us with a rare treat – six huge steaks on the barbecue. We ate till our stomachs were distended: baked potatoes, sour cream and corn on the cob.

“Anyone want more watermelon?” Phil asked.

Without waiting for an answer, he went to fetch a large bowl from the fridge.

Nicky and I groaned at the sight of the juicy red melon. Still, we couldn’t help ourselves.

“You boys will be awake peeing all night long,” Mom laughed, reaching for a piece.

“Let’s hope not.” Phil winked at Mom.

She giggled.

I bit into another piece of melon.

Nicky and I washed the dishes while Mom and Phil set up the DVD player.

It wasn’t easy finding movies we all liked. Nicky and I would watch just about anything, but the twins got frightened easily. Especially Dale.

Mom finally decided on Mrs. Doubtfire.

“Be careful with that knife,” Mom said.

I glanced at Nicky, who was carrying the big carving knife toward the sink. It was slick with watermelon juice.

Worried he might hurt himself, I reached for it.

He turned the handle toward me and I dipped the knife into the soapy water, careful not to cut myself.

We have a rule in our house: only Mom and I are allowed to handle the sharp knives. Rather than drying it, Nicky left it standing in the rack.

“Who wants popcorn?” Mom asked.

“We do!” my brothers shouted.

It isn’t easy keeping boys fed. Grandpa used to accuse us of having hollow legs.

“Where’d you put your dinner?” he would joke, watching us go back to the stove for seconds.

The movie was a lot of laughs. Even Nicky enjoyed it. By comparison with Steve and Brayden, Robin Williams as Mrs. Doubtfire looked like some kind of Super-Dad.

The northern air was weighing on us, so after the movie Mom ordered us to brush our teeth and get to bed. Nicky and I shared a room near the kitchen, closest to the bathroom. Fanny usually slept on the floor between our single beds. David and Dale had bunk beds in the middle room. The third small room off the living room, farthest from the kitchen, was Grandpa’s.

Mom had the master bedroom off the other sideof the living room. The cottage had been designed by Grandpa back when Grandma was alive. The big room had belonged to them in those days, but Grandpa seldom came up anymore. When he did, he was happy to use the little room.

Being the oldest, I sometimes stayed up late watching movies with Mom, but it was obvious she wanted private time with Phil, so I didn’t argue. Besides I was tired, and Nicky’s mood was getting dicey. I lay awake, listening to adult chatter in the other room. The sound was alien to me, but not unpleasant. Mom and Phil kept the TV volume low. Nicky was asleep in no time and I followed not long after, seduced by the honest fatigue of a day spent in the sunshine.

I don’t know what woke me. Maybe it was some minor twitch of Nicky’s or maybe Fanny rolled over on the floor. Our dog wasn’t much of a talker. When she needed attention, she would give me a look. I don’t think I ever heard her whine, and I could count the times she’d barked on one hand.

For whatever reason, I found myself suddenly awake, long after everyone else had gone to sleep.

Nicky had a tendency to get cranky if he didn’t get his ten hours, so I crept silently out of bed to the kitchen to check the time.

The clock on the stove said 2:15 am.

I turned toward the bathroom and, as I did, I heard a whisper coming from the twins’ room.

I thought I must be imagining it – there was no way either David or Dale would be awake at that hour. I was about to dismiss it when there it was again, the unmistakeable sound of a whisper coming from the middle bedroom.

David normally slept on the top bunk, being the braver of the two, and Dale was on the bottom.

Not sure of what I’d heard, and not wanting to wake them, I tiptoed to the doorway and peeked inside.

The twins had a nightlight, a plastic cartoon image, plugged into the outlet near the baseboard. By its light, and to my shock, I saw Phil stretched out on the bottom bunk beside my little brother.

I couldn’t see his hands.

Dale saw me before Phil did. My brother’s eyes were frightened, and there were tears glistening in the faint light.

Innocent me – I had no idea what was going on. But it didn’t look right.

“Dale, are you sick?” I asked.

Phil stood, knocking his head on the top bunk and waking David.

“Dale was crying,” he answered, too quickly. “I came to check on him.”

“I’ll get Mom.”

“No need. Everything’s all right now.”

Dale still hadn’t said a word.

“Was it your stomach?” I asked. Dale was sometimes prone to gas, which made him whiney.

He shook his head.

“What was it?” I insisted.

“I want to sleep with you and Nicky,” he said.

“Me too,” David chimed in.

Something wasn’t right. I glanced at Phil and was not reassured by what I saw in his eyes. He was wearing a guilty look, the kind Nicky wore when we caught him red-handed eating the last of the cookies.

“I’ll get Mom,” I repeated.

Phil grabbed my shoulder as I turned.

“I said there’s no need to wake your mother. Everything’s all right now.”

I have a real thing about being touched by strangers. The only man I’d ever admired and felt loved by was my Grandpa, and he wasn’t the touchy-feely sort. He was far more likely to hand me a tool and let me work beside him. That was how we expressed our affection.

I shook Phil’s hand off, probably with more force than I intended.

“Hey there,” he said. “Just wait a minute.”

“Leave me alone.”

“What’s going on?” I heard my mother’s sleepy voice calling from the master bedroom. “Is everyone all right? I knew someone would have trouble sleeping after all that watermelon.” She approached the twins’ bedroom, pulling her robe over her shoulders.

“Everything’s all right,” Phil said. “I got up to use the bathroom and heard Dale crying. I came to check on him.”

“I want my Mommy,” Dale said, becoming hysterical at the sound of our mother’s voice.

“There, there, baby. It’s all right. Mommy’s here now.”

“Stay with me, Mommy.”

“Stay with me,” David repeated Dale’s request, minus the tears.

“Is your tummy OK?”

Dale nodded.

“Do you need to use the bathroom?”

He shook his head.

“Do you have a headache?”

Again, the head shake.

“I think you’ve had a nightmare, sweetheart,” she said, hugging my brother. “You close your eyes now and get back to sleep.”

“It wasn’t a nightmare, Mommy. It was Phil. He scared me.”

My stomach tightened.

By now, Nicky was awake as well. He turned on the light and stood in the kitchen near the counter, a wary look on his face. Fanny was at his side.

“Phil was checking on you, dear,” Mom said to Dale. “There’s nothing to be afraid of.”

“He hurt me. I want to sleep with John and Nicky.”

Mom let go of Dale and stood, her full height falling short of Phil’s by nearly a foot.

“What do you mean, Dale? How did Phil hurt you?”

“He wouldn’t leave me alone.” Dale began to wail uncontrollably. It was obvious we weren’t going to get anything coherent out of him.

“What did you do?” Mom said to Phil, her voice cold in a way I’d never heard before.

“Oh, for Christ’s sake, Bessie, the boy had a bad dream. I was checking on him. You baby them all too much.”

“Mom,” I said, reluctant to interfere, but unable to remain silent, “I saw Phil. He was under the covers with Dale. Dale was crying.”

“What do you mean, under the covers?”

I looked at my feet. My vocabulary would not allow me to elaborate.

“Go.” My mother pointed at the doorway, her eyes fastened on Phil’s face. “Get your clothes on and get out.”

“Where can I go?” Phil said. “We only brought your car.”

“You can sleep in the van for tonight. In the morning, we’ll call you a cab, and you can catch a bus in town.”

“This is ridiculous!” he shouted. “I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“I don’t know whether you did or didn’t,” Mom said, “but I want you out of my house. Do I need to call the police?”

I edged closer to the phone.

“Police?” Phil said, stepping towards our mother. “Are you threatening me?”

Fanny barked – only once. It was such an unusual sound I couldn’t help but jump.

Nicky’s shoulders stiffened. He slid closer to the dish rack. He caught my eye, and I knew what he was thinking.

Silently, I shook my head. I remembered my grandfather saying a weapon is only as good as the person holding it. If your enemy is bigger and stronger, he will likely take it and use it against you.

It was always better, according to Grandpa, to simply run, and if you couldn’t run, then use your brain.

“Let’s all settle down,” I said in what I hoped was a smooth voice. “Come on, Dale. You’ve had a bad dream. You and David can sleep with me and Nicky tonight.”

In my mind’s eye, I saw the privacy latch my grandfather had attached to our bedroom door. “A boy your age needs to be able to lock the door every now and again,” he said. I figured once the boys were in our room, we could lock it. If necessary, we could use my cell phone to call the cops.

Phil had other plans.

“Settle down?” he mimicked. “Who the hell do you think you’re talking to?” Phil pushed Mom out of the bedroom. She hit her head on the door frame and fell onto the living room floor.

Fanny leapt forward, placing her body between Phil and our mother. Her efforts won her a kick in the ribs. She yelped, but did not move.

“That’s enough,” I said.

Nicky took another step toward the kitchen counter.

David scrambled down from the top bunk and ran to our mother.

“You little shit,” Phil snarled in my direction, his congenial mask now long gone. “I could kill the lot of you and no one would even know I was here.”

Dale let out a fresh howl.

“You hear me? I could start with Dale here, snap him in half with one hand and keep on going till I put every one of you miserable bastards down.”

Phil reached for Dale, pulling him from the bottom bunk. He dug his fingers into Dale’s fragile shoulder and pulled him past our mother into the living room.

“What’s with this brat?” he said. “Doesn’t he ever stop whining?”

He lifted Dale into the air and shook him, yelling, “Shut the fuck up.”

Dale held his breath, doing his best not to cry.

Mom stood up.

“Please, Phil,” she said, in her most reasonable Mom voice, “let’s get some sleep. We’re wound up. It’s probably the watermelon.”

“You stupid cow,” Phil sneered, still holding Dale. “You think you’re going to call the cops on me? A desperate bitch like you with your snivelling litter? Who else would have you?”

Nicky’s hand moved quickly and quietly, lifting the knife from the dish rack. I don’t think Phil noticed.

“I’m sorry, Phil,” Mom said, remaining calm. “I didn’t mean it. Let’s go to bed. We can sort it out in the morning.” She pushed David toward me with one hand. I grabbed him and shoved him behind me, into the kitchen.

Mom stepped towards Phil and Dale, nudging Fanny out of the way. She had to diffuse the situation before it got any more dangerous. She caught my eye. I knew she was counting on me to take care of the boys, get them to safety down the road, once she convinced Phil to join her back in bed.

Then, as if changing her mind, she suddenly stepped past Phil, heading toward Grandpa’s room.

“What are you doing?” Phil shouted.

Mom didn’t answer. She didn’t have to. I knew what she was up to.

Grandpa always said a weapon was only as good as the person holding it. He didn’t own a gun. He always said a determined criminal could overpower an honest man every time. A lethal weapon like a gun could be taken and used against you.

That didn’t mean we shouldn’t defend ourselves.

Nicky stepped past David and stood beside me, holding the large kitchen knife. For a second I thought he meant to pass it to me. After all, I was bigger and stronger.

When it came right down to it, though, he was probably tougher than I was. Squaring his shoulders, he prepared for battle.

“You’ve got to be kidding,” Phil said. He looked at the knife in Nicky’s hand. Holding Dale in front of him, he said, “I could snap your brother’s neck like a twig. Is that what you want?”

“Nicky,” I said, “give me the knife.”

Reluctantly Nicky stepped back, handing me the weapon.

“That’s more like it,” Phil said. “Now, you boys get on the floor. Face down, side by side.”

Nicky and I stood together, neither of us moving. I could hear David whimpering behind us, but I couldn’t take my eyes off Phil long enough to check on him.

Nicky saw Mom come out of Grandpa’s bedroobedroom. When he realized what she meant to do, I could feel his energy change.

She had the advantage of surprise. With Phil focused on Nicky, me and the knife, she was able to bring up the rear.

She moved swiftly, leaving no chance for Phil to react.

In her hands was the only weapon Grandpa would allow in his house – the 1938 Louisville Slugger, the very one his father had given him. The same one he used when he taught me and Nicky to play ball on those long sun-filled days at his cottage, when he would be the father we never had, laughing and playing until we’d used up the last of his youthful vigour.

Phil never saw it coming.

One strike and he was out.

I ran for Dale, lifting him out of reach of the man we now knew to be a monster.

Phil groaned softly, stirring on the floor.

“Damn,” Mom said.

“I can tie him up,” I said.

“To hell with that.”

She raised the bat once more, with steady surety, pausing for only an instant before bringing down the fatal blow.

Spent, she fell onto the couch. I think she was in shock. Her robe hung loosely, and she shivered. Her face was deadly white.

“Are you all right?” I asked.

Nicky brought a blanket from our room and covered her. I lifted her feet onto the couch.

“I’ll be OK,” she said. “Just give me a moment.”

“We have to get him out of here,” Nicky said, nodding at the bleeding mass that had been Phil.

I tried to take control of the situation, assuming my best television persona.

“I’ll check his pulse,” I said.

“Don’t bother,” Mom said, sitting up. “He’s finished.”

I thought she was probably right. His eyes were open, glazed over, staring blindly at the overhead fan.

“Give me the bat,” Nicky said. “I’ll clean it up.”

“Good thinking,” I said.

“I’ll get dressed,” Mom said.

“Me too. We can take him down to the dock.”

“We have to take him further than that,” she said. “We can use Grandpa’s boat.”

“I’ll get the plastic tarp from the shed.” My grandfather kept a couple of tarps, the kind you can tie to four trees to make an awning. We liked to sit under them when it rained, listening to the drops above our heads, all the while cheating nature by remaining outdoors and dry.

“There are rubber boots in the basement. Bring a pair for both of us.”

“OK.”

She headed for the master bedroom to get changed.

On my way to the stairs, I peeked into the bathroom. Nicky was doing a good job of cleaning the bat.

“I’m going to help Mom get rid of him,” I said.

Nicky nodded.

“We’ll leave Fanny with you and the boys. Can you clean the floor while we’re gone?”

He nodded again.

“We can’t leave any blood stains on the wood.”

He knew what I meant. We both watched a lot of television.

“I’ll move the furniture and make sure I get it all.”

“Good. You’d better throw Mom’s nightgown and robe into the washer. Dale and Fanny might need cleaning up, too. We’ll try not to be too long.”

“There’s a deep spot over near where Mr. Branson likes to fish,” Nicky said. “No one swims out that way.”

“I know the spot.”

“And John,” he said, still scouring the bat, “make sure he stays down.”

“I’ll make sure.”

In Grandpa’s shed I found the wheelbarrow, some yellow nylon rope, a good, strong tarp and a cement block that had been broken in half.

I carried the tarp into the house. Nicky helped me roll Phil onto it. The floor under his head was still warm and slick. Then Nicky and Mom took one end of the tarp and I took the other, and together we carried him out to the yard.

We got both parts of the broken cement block into the tarp with Phil, then sealed it firmly with the heavy duty yellow rope before tipping the wheel barrow and rolling what was left of Phil into it. In the dark, we couldn’t be sure we hadn’t allowed any blood to escape, but we had no immediate neighbours. In the morning I’d come out and water the area, making sure to clean the wheel barrow.

“Boys, you mind Nicky while we’re gone,” Mom said to the twins. “Don’t go into your room till you’re clean.”

They nodded.

I pushed the wheel barrow down to the dock. Phil was heavy, especially with the added weight of the cement block.

“That was good thinking,” Mom said.

          “Thanks.”

          She helped me get him into Grandpa’s boat.

          “I’ll row,” she said.

I was already bigger than she was, but I could tell her nerves were shot, so I didn’t argue. Rowing gave her something to do.

We didn’t talk much, at least not that I recall. When we were about half way to Branson’s fishing spot, she paused in her rowing and looked up at the sky.

“Nearly a full moon,” she said, taking care not to raise her voice. Sound carries easily on the water.

I looked to where she was pointing.

“I think it’s supposed to be tomorrow night,” I said.

“Johnny, tell me the truth. Was Phil molesting Dale?”

I looked away, studying the black water.

“I think so,” I said.

“Me, too.”

We found the spot, or near enough to it, and taking care not to tip the boat, we managed to roll him up and over the ledge.

He made a loud splash. It was over in a second. There aren’t many people up that way, and even if anyone was awake, a splashing sound isn’t unusual when you live near a lake.

“Well, that’s that,” Mom said.

“He’ll stay down,” I said.

“Would you mind rowing back? I’m kind of tired.”

She traded spots with me and closed her eyes, turning her pale face up to the moonlight. I’d always thought of her as beautiful, and she was only thirty-one, but in that moment I could see the onset of age – the roots of tiredness spreading in tiny lines around her eyes.

Her blonde hair shone a ghostly silver, and I imagined: This is how she’ll look as an old woman. This is how she’ll be in those last years before she dies.

The thought made me sad.

I got us back as quickly as I could. Nicky was a tough bugger, but I knew the twins would be inconsolable, needing their mother.

I don’t remember the rest of the weekend really. Mom called Grandpa on Saturday morning, spilling the whole story. He reminded her to go over everything with bleach, and he talked to me and the boys, telling us to stay calm.

“Don’t panic,” he said. “Cool heads will always prevail. Make sure you get rid of his belongings.”

We stayed till Sunday night. Mom didn’t want to raise suspicion by heading home early. We didn’t do much – stayed in the cottage, close to Mom.

The drive back was long and quiet. We didn’t make any stops.

We were all different somehow after that night. We went about our business in the usual way, keeping our routines. But a secret like that wears you down. We looked at each other with more knowing eyes.

Grandpa died a few years later. I don’t know how I would’ve endured my teens without him – what kind of man I’d have become without his steady influence.

Nicky was, if possible, even more sullen in the years that followed, although he was a big help to Mom and me with the twins. He didn’t like to leave them on their own – ever vigilant, I suppose – so he stayed close to home in the evenings, especially after I started dating.

Mom reported that a new salesperson from the drug manufacturing company had started calling on the pharmacy where she worked. A chatty young woman by the name of Selina. She and Mom became friends.

According to Selina, the previous salesperson, Phil, had up and disappeared, leaving the company without notice.

When police came around to speak to his co-workers, it was revealed Phil had a questionable history. He’d been accused on two separate occasions of impropriety towards children. In both cases, the victims and their single mothers had recanted. Charges were dropped.

Most likely, he’d been able to silence his previous victims with threats.

Phil met the wrong single mother the day he hooked up with Bessie Fender.

And now, more than twenty years later, I look out over the gathered congregation. Nicky isn’t there. He joined the forces after high school and, like my father, never came back.

Dale and David remained bachelors. They have a house not far from Mom’s. Today they’re sitting in the front pew, together as always, near my wife, Samantha, and our daughter Bessie.

“My mother,” I began, “believed in the irrepressible power of love.”

My eyes sting. I’m not sure I can finish the eulogy.

But I know I must, and so I reach down deep inside myself for the courage to say goodbye…

…to the strongest, most loving person I will ever know.

Posted in News | Tagged , , , , , , , , , | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, AUGUST 2023

Even during the lazy days of August, our Mesdames are out making tracks. Melissa Yi’s short story is up for an award. And Madeleine and Madona are headed off to Calgary as members of panels for When Words Collide.

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Melissa Yi’s Derringer-award-winning story, “My Two Legs” (Published in Alfred Hitchcock’s Mystery Magazine, Sep/Oct 2022) is nominated for a Macavity Award. Established in 1987, this Readers’ Choice award is nominated and voted upon by members of Mystery Readers International. Macavity was the name of the mystery cat in T.S. Elliot’s Old Possum’s Book of Practical Cats.

Mme M. H. Callway revealed the cover for her new book, Snake Oil and Other Tales, Carrick Publishing. To be released in e-book and print in September 2023.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

MESDAMES GO WEST

The last When Words Collide multi-genre conference takes place from August 3 to 6. Although the festival is sold out, there are still a few days left to get your name on the waiting list for tickets. Click on the link below for more information.

https://www.whenwordscollide.org/#soldoutblog

Mmes M.H. Callway and Madona Skaff will be on several crime fiction panels. Here’s the schedule:

Fri, Aug. 4, 2 pm M. H. Callway Plotters and Pantsers and Points In-between

Fri, Aug. 4, 4 pm   Madona Skaff    How do You Create Believable Characters? 

Sat, Aug. 5, 10 am  M. H. Callway   Short vs Long Fiction

Sat, Aug. 5, 2 pm   Madona  Skaff   Why are Zombies Essential to a Writers Group? 

Sat. Aug. 5, 4 pm    M. H. Callway   Who’s Dun It, Wrote a Mystery, that is

Sat, Aug. 5, 4 pm   Madona  Skaff  How to Write a Series Without Losing Your Way (or Your Mind) 

Sun, Aug, 6, 11 am  M.H. Callway & Madona Skaff   50 Shades of Mystery

Sun, Aug 6, 2 pm    Madona Skaff    Short vs Long Fiction

Mme Madeleine Harris-Callway
Madona Skaff
Madona Skaff

Both Madeleine and Madona will be reading from their work at the Saturday Night Readings at 7 pm. Madona will also be helping new writers at the Blue Pencil Café on Friday.

THIS MONTH’S STORY

Thirteen

Our featured August story is “Watermelon Weekend” by co-founder and publisher / editor, Mme Donna Carrick. This CWC finalist for Best Short Story was published in our very first anthology, Thirteen, Carrick Publishing, 2013.

There’s lots to look forward to this fall with library talks, book launches and reading/ signing events. STAY TUNED for our September newsletter and find out everything the Mesdames will be up to!

Posted in News | Tagged | Leave a comment

JULY STORY: Mad Dog and the Sea Dragon by Lisa De Nikolits

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits

Lisa is the award-winning author of nearly a dozen novels, all defying the limits of genre fiction. Her work embodies elements of speculative fiction, thrillers and mystery.

Lisa’s story, Mad Dog and the Sea Dragon, was inspired by her visit to the Toronto aquarium. She later expanded it to novel form, due to be published in 2024 by Inanna Press.

Her story first appeared in the Mesdames of Mayhem’s third anthology, 13 Claws, Carrick Publishing, 2017.

MAD DOG AND THE SEA DRAGON

By Lisa De Nikolits

We met at an art gallery one lazy afternoon.

“You and me, we could be listening to Frankie singing at The Desert Inn,” he said with a sideways grin. “I always dress like this, what’s your excuse?”

We were standing shoulder to shoulder and I turned to face him. I let it show that I liked what I saw. He was a straight split between Chaz Palminteri and Anthony Mad Dog Esposito, whose stark black and white photograph I had been admiring on the wall.

This man never really left the jungle, the caption under the photograph read. New York Daily News, 1941, picture credit, Weegee.

“He was nuts,” I said, gesturing to Mad Dog.

 “Not as much as he would have liked to be. Him and his brother pleaded insanity to try to get off a murder charge, they barked and hit their heads on the table at the trial, they howled and cried and behaved like animals for the whole thing.”

“So that’s why they called him Mad Dog?”

“Nah. The New York police commissioner called him and his brother ‘mad dog killers’ for what they did. They killed a man in an elevator for a few hundred bucks and then they ran out into the street and started shooting everybody. That’s the part that was nuts. William, the younger brother, shot a cop and then a taxi driver tried to save the cop and then he – the taxi driver – got shot in the throat but he lived and the cab company got him a new car for his troubles.”

He paused to take a breath. “The whole Esposito family were hoods, the father had done time, the third brother was in prison, the two sisters were thieves. But the mother was behind the whole thing. Mothers. The root of all evil if you ask me.”

He fell silent and turned to look at Mad Dog Esposito again and I thought I had lost him and I struggled to think of something to say. I panicked. Things had seemed to be going really well but now it had come to a grinding halt. My sister had given me a bunch of lines to use but I couldn’t remember any of them, my mind was a complete blank and I felt close to tears. I was going to ruin this before it even started. To my relief, he picked up the thread of conversation.

“Look at Ma Barker,” he said, turning back to me. “I don’t care what they said, she made her boys and her husband do what they did. She led that gang, I don’t care what anybody said about her being innocent. And Violet Kray, Ronnie and Reggie’s mother. It was all her fault too. She used to dress Reggie and Ronnie up like little girls after her baby girl died. No wonder they were both bisexual paranoid schizophrenics. Violet killed Reggie’s wife, Frances, and made it look like a suicide. Mothers are behind most gang wars and crime. Women. You can’t live with them, you can’t live without them.”

He shot a glance at me and gave a shrug as if he was about to turn and leave and I fired a question to stop him. 

“What happened to the Mad Dog brothers?”

“Their pathetic attempts to look crazy didn’t work. Him and his brother were electrocuted in 1942.”

He looked angry about something and once again I felt like I had ruined the great start to our conversation and I frantically fished around for a way to get us back on track.

“I love these photographs,” I said in my most practiced sultry voice and I could see his mood lift again, his shoulders relaxed and he smiled, a halfway twisted smile that I wondered if he practiced in front of the mirror.

“Yeah,” he said. “Weegee. Great photographer. His real name was Arthur Fellig. He got his nickname after the boardgame for his weird way of knowing where to be when a story broke. He said it was just in his blood.”

“You’re a wealth of fascinating information,” I purred. Why couldn’t I remember what my sister had told me? We had practiced often enough. But all I could think of was cigar smoke and Paco Rabanne. Could you even get Paco Rabanne anymore? Obviously, yes.

“Paco Rabanne,” I said and he smiled and he straightened his tie. His suit was charcoal pin-stripe and he had a blue tie and matching folded handkerchief sticking out of his pocket. His shirt was crisp white and he shot his cuffs, giving me a glimpse of gold cufflinks.

“Yeah. So what’s a dame like you doing in a joint like this?”

I smoothed my form-fitting red dress over my hips and made sure my chiffon scarf was draped just so. I was wearing six-inch heels and I was still only eye level with his chest, this man was a linebacker.

 “I could ask the same of you,” I said, looking up at him, trying for coy. “You look more like a business man than an art aficionado.” I figured he’d like feisty and he did.

“Well, you gotta love Weegee,” he said. “He used to say the easiest kind of a job to cover was a murder because the stiff would be laying on the ground. He couldn’t get up and walk away or get temperamental. He would be good for at least two hours.” He laughed like this was the funniest thing. “He also said murder is my business. I can relate.”

His last sentence sent chills up my spine but I forced myself to smile, full wattage, trying for Jessica Chastain if she’d been a star in the late 50’s.

He grinned and moved closer to me and I figured I was in. But I didn’t have big boobs. A guy like this, he’d want big boobs and I’m tall, with a good round ass and a tiny waist and long legs with slender calves and a finely turned ankle if I say so myself but there’s no getting away from the fact that my boobs are like teacups. I sighed.

“Bored of me already,” he asked, one eyebrow raised.

I shook my head. “My boobs are too small for a guy like you,” I said and he gave a sharp bark of laughter.

“See, I knew I liked you already,” he said. “You tell it like it is, no beating around the bush. Hey, I wouldn’t worry about it. My wife’s stacked, double D’s and I don’t much care for her.”

His wife. I shut the whole thing down with a look and turned away but he grabbed my elbow.

“Don’t be like that,” he said and he held my hand between both of his. His hands were enormous and slightly damp.

“This is nuts,” I said, my voice breathy like Marilyn’s. “I met you like three seconds ago, what’s with the electricity between us?”

He grinned and pulled me closer.

“Maybe it’s Dog Esposito getting me so excited,” I whispered in his ear. “I’ll be honest, I crush on crazy criminals. This is the third time I’ve come to see this exhibit and now you’re here.”

He caressed my palm and I leaned into him, my eyes shut, my breath coming fast.

“Crazy criminals aren’t all they’re made out to be,” he said but I only half heard him. The Paco Rabanne and his touch and the whole situation I was in was making me feel dizzy and I worried for a moment that I was going to faint.

“Oh, we’ll have ourselves some fun, you and me,” he said, and all I could do was nod.

“You want to go someplace?” he asked. I nodded and that’s how it all started. Me, letting him know that I wanted him, with Mad Dog leaning over my shoulder and this man, all big and handsome, and the gallery lighting throwing shadows like cloaks and daggers.

But he was a gentleman. He took me for coffee. The place was deserted except for us.

“Tell me about you,” he said while I dipped my finger into cappuccino foam and licked it clean.

“I was born into the wrong era,” I said. “In my real life, I’m a late night janitor in a high-rise office. Believe me, you’d have a healthy fantasy world if that was your life too. I spend my spare time and money, not that there’s much of either, sifting through thrift stores looking for garments from a better time. I’ve got quite the wardrobe by now, I’ll tell you that for nothing.”

“Girl like you should have new clothes,” he said. “Shiny. Styling, yes. But new.”

I shrugged. “It is what it is,” I said. “No use in complaining. And you? Tell me about you.”

He was silent. “I’ve gotta be careful,” he said. “My life’s complicated. My work, my family, it’s all complicated. I’ve got a wife, like I said but let’s not talk about her. She’s a piece of work but let’s not go there. I’ve got a daughter. The apple of my eye.”

He dug out his wallet and showed me a picture of Anne of Green Gables, red-hair, braids, freckles and all.

“Isn’t she a beauty?” he said. “God help the boy who lays a hand on her. She’s only ten years old, so I’m okay for a while. I wish I could lock her up in a tower forever, keep her safe from the world.”

“She’s pretty,” I said. Kid looked like she thought her dad was Santa and the Easter bunny all in one.

“Enough about me,” he said, “I want to know more about you.”

I felt like I had run out of things to say and I hesitated but luckily for me, he looked at his watch. “Oh darn. Listen babe, I gotta run. Can I give you a ride somewhere?”

“I’m good,” I said. “I’ll catch the streetcar.”

“Nah, let me give you a ride. But listen, come here, you’re driving me nuts. I’m giving you some warning here, I’m going to kiss you, babe, I can’t help myself. It’s kismet that we met like we did.”

“So stop talking already and kiss me,” I said and he did and we were locked into each other when a loud nasal voice broke the moment.

“Get a room people,” the voice said and we broke apart and looked up to see the skinny teenage barista standing there, hands on his hips. “Don’t you think you guys are too old to be deep-throating it in a public place?” He grinned at us, a stupid goofy smile, not a care in the world.

My guy stood up and adjusted his suit and next thing the kid was crumpled on the floor trying to breathe.

“What’s wrong, kid?” my guy growled. “You can’t handle a punch from a geriatric like me, huh? Come on, babe, let’s get out of here.”

We left the guy on the floor and I tottered after my new boyfriend, wondering if I really could handle what I had gotten into.

He gave me a ride home and when I updated my sister, she seemed satisfied.

“I told you,” she said. “We’re gonna land the big fish this time.”

The next time we met, it was at the bar at the Four Seasons hotel and he had booked a room on the fourteenth floor, with a view of the city that stretched for miles.

“I hope you don’t think I’m presumptuous,” he said as we rode up on the elevator. “I have to watch who I am seen in public with, I’m sure you understand.”

“Of course,” I said but my heart was hammering in my chest like a nail gun.

When we got to the room, he ordered champagne and an array of desserts and pastries.

“My mother watches what I eat like a hawk,” he said, biting down on a cream-filled éclair and washing it down with champagne. “Now my wife, she wouldn’t dare say a word to me but mothers can say whatever they like. You never get out from under the thumb of your mother.”

 “Never, ever talk about his mother,” my sister had told me. “Italian matriarch, she’s like the Virgin Mary and the Queen of England all rolled into one. The woman is a saint to him. I met her once. She was like Hannibal Lector in drag. She’s more dangerous than I can tell you. When he talks about her, just nod.”

I nodded.

“You’re not eating, babe?” My guy drew my attention back to the spread in front of us. He was chewing on a custard Danish, crumbs flying everywhere.

“Don’t want to ruin my figure,” I said, running my hands over my waist suggestively. Actually I could eat like a horse and never put on an ounce, something my sister constantly reminded me, as if that was my fault. If she even walked past a muffin, she gained a pound. But I was sick with nerves now and couldn’t eat a thing. I couldn’t even take more than a sip of champagne. What if I didn’t get the sex right? What if he didn’t like me?

“I’m nervous,” I blurted out. “I’m worried you won’t like me or find me attractive. I just want you to like me.”

“Oh honey,” he said and he came over to me and pulled me up out of the chair I had been sitting in. “You have no idea how much I like you already. I haven’t been able to think about anything except you. I can’t concentrate. I can’t think straight. Come here, let me show you just how much I want you.”

And he did. And it turned out the size of my boobs was perfectly fine, thank you very much, and when he cupped my ass in his big hands, it seemed like it was all working out just like we had planned.

I lay on my side as he slept next to me, his arm draped over my waist and I looked out at the stretched out city below and I thought that maybe for once, I really did have the world at my feet.

“I just don’t want to screw it up,” I said to my sister when I was getting ready for a date. “What if he gets bored of me? What if I say something stupid?”

“You can handle it,” my sister said when I told her my concerns. “You just don’t think you can. Why someone with your looks has such low self-esteem is beyond me. Let me tell you, if I had your looks, I’d own the world. Frickin’ own it.” I had lost count of how many times she had told me that in my life. “The mistake you made in the past,” she continued, “was dating good looking losers who folded like cheap tents when it counted. This time, just listen to me, do what I tell you and you’ll come out the winner.”

I nodded. I didn’t agree with her that I had low self esteem. And I was no floozy. I had only fallen in love with one guy and he had let me down badly, that much was true but you couldn’t help who you fell in love with, it just happened.

My sister had always been more like a mother to me than a sister.

When I was five, my father came home and found my mother passed out on the sofa, drunk. He sat down next to her and he looked at me. I was sitting on the floor, waiting for my sister who was making me chocolate milk and toast for supper.

“I can’t take it any more,” my father said to me, and I remember exactly how he said it. He was very matter-of-fact, very calm.

Then he turned back to my mother and he pressed a cushion to her face, pushing down on her while her legs thrashed and flailed and drummed against the arm of the sofa.

I wet my pants and sat there in a puddle while my father killed my mother and my sister made my supper in the kitchen. She didn’t hear a thing.

“I’m sorry you had to see that,” my father said and then he got up and left me alone with my mother who was staring straight at me with bloodshot eyes. Not that bloodshot was anything new.

I don’t know how long it was before my sister came in with my supper and when she saw my mother lying there, she dropped the toast and the chocolate milk and the brown puddle spread into my pee and I just looked at my sister and stuck my thumb in my mouth.

“Where’s dad?” she asked urgently and I shook my head.

She ran to the bedroom and she was gone a long time. When she came out, she said she had found him and she needed to phone the cops. He had hanged himself, off the doorknob in the bedroom. I remember I wondered why she had been in there so long with his dead body but I couldn’t ask her because I had forgotten how to speak.

It took me a long time to talk again after the murder suicide and that’s when my sister became my mother, my best friend and my guardian angel.  We went to live in a bunch of foster homes and I escaped into books, reading anything I could get my hands on. I loved Wuthering Heights best of all and when I met Joey at one of the homes, I thought he was my Heathcliff forever. He was the love of my life. I was sixteen and my life finally seemed good. I was even happy for a while but a couple of years later, Joey got arrested for armed robbery and that was the end of that. I never stopped loving him, not for a moment but my sister never let me see him again. I would have visited him in prison but she wouldn’t let me.

So I made up this fantasy world where I was a big movie star with elegance, grace and style and I spent hours in thrift stores, finding the right garments that a real star would wear. I practiced talking in a slow and famous way, keeping my voice lazy and even. I pictured myself on a big screen wherever I went, like the world was watching me with all my grace and loveliness and I never let myself slip. My name was Vickie but I changed it to Jessica, after Jessica Lange. I thought I looked a lot like her. And no one was allowed to call me Jess or Jessie. I was Jessica.

My sister’s name is Glennis. And she told me all the time that I had ruined her life. But it wasn’t me who ruined her life. What ruined my sister’s life is that she’s not like me. She’s not a looker. It’s like she got the opposite of everything I did. I’m tall, she’s short, I’m willowy, she’s a dumpling, I’ve got tiny tits, she’s loaded. When looks were being handed out, she came out on the short end and there isn’t one thing about her that is pretty and if you ask me, that’s why she was so mean to me all the time. And I felt bad for her, how would I feel if I looked like she did? I’d be angry with life too and my heart broke for her when I saw how people looked at her.

“Life’s not fair and that’s just the way it goes,” she often said but she would look at me accusingly, like it was all my fault that she wasn’t pretty and she’d never had a man to love her.

Apart from Joey, and he didn’t count anymore, my sister was the only person in my life.

“Why do you need friends when you’ve got me?” she asked me when I made plans with schoolmates and after a few tries, I just gave up. It was easier that way.

“Do what I tell you,” she said again, when I told her I was worried I was going to screw things up with my guy. “I’ll make sure you land this man, get him in the bag, hook, line and sinker.”

And she did well. I paid attention to what she said and I worked hard and not even a month later, my guy made me give up my job and he moved me into a brand new condo with a view of the lake. He’d never been to my place, I’d told him I shared a basement apartment with another janitor but he hadn’t cared about those kinds of details about my life.

“You don’t need to be handling anybody’s garbage,” he said. “You’re my girl now and I’ll take care of you. Thing is, I got some rules. First off, you don’t get to talk about my wife. Ever. Next, you do not step out on me. Thirdly, you tell me where you are, twenty four seven. Fourth. Do not steal from me. If you need money for something, you just got to ask me. You wear my gifts, you do not sell them. Number Five. You always gotta look like a million bucks and smell like a peach. I don’t want to turn up and find you in your pj’s with your hair from yesterday. One more thing. You’re only out if I say you’re out. Out of this – you and me. Never think you can skip town on me, you got that? Wait. One more thing. Don’t ever ask me what I do for a living. Any questions?”

“I got it,” I said. “ But I will ask one thing of you and if you agree, then you’ve got yourself a deal.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Yeah?”

“I want a leafy sea dragon,” I said. “It won’t be cheap. It won’t be easy to get. And it will cost you about ten grand.”

“A leafy sea dragon,” he repeated and he smiled.

“There’s one at the aquarium,” I said, “I can show you.”

“I know what a leafy sea dragon is,” he said. “Looks like a fancy long seahorse in a wedding dress. They’re special, just like you, babe, beautiful and delicate. Sure, I’ll get you one.”

“How do you know what it is?” I asked.

“I take my kid to the aquarium a lot,” he said. “She loves them too. You’ve got good taste.”

I wasn’t sure why I asked for a leafy sea dragon. Maybe it was because I thought there was no way he could get me one and that my asking would shut down this crazy thing once and for all.

I was glad I never told my sister about me asking for the leafy sea dragon because she would have killed me. She would have said I was self-sabotaging and ruining everything.

Now, here’s the thing. My sister has worked for my guy for ten years. Ten years and he still can’t remember her name. She works in the accounts department, faithfully handling all kinds of stuff and no matter how many hours she logs, or how much money she saves him or how many secrets she keeps, he can never remember her name. He calls her doll or cookie but in ten years, he has never once said her name and finally, one day, she had enough and that’s when she got the idea for us to work him over.

 She had realized that the girlfriend on the side was no longer in the picture and that it was time for him to get himself a newbie. It was all her idea. She knew all about previous girlfriends, all Jessica Rabbit look-alikes that he’d kept in gilded cages. Clothes, cash, jewelry – my sister said we could collect a real good stash and head to Florida. Hundreds of thousands of dollars, she said. And I didn’t have to do anything except look pretty.

“Nice work if you can get it,” she said and she sounded bitter like always and I wondered if she had a crush on my guy and that was the real reason she wanted to get me in to score the big bucks. Maybe it was her way of getting revenge. But wasn’t she putting me in the line of danger? But would she do that?

“If they all had it so good, why did they leave?” I asked and my sister gave me an even look.

“Who says they left? You’ll have to be careful. But don’t worry, I know how his timing works, I’ll get you out when the time comes. And who knew, all your bargain basement fifties clothes will actually be good for something. All this time, I thought your obsession with dressing like a vintage calendar girl was a waste of time and money but it’s going to turn out to be perfect for what we need.”

Her admission didn’t make up for her nasty comments every time I had brought home a new five dollar gem of a dress or a pair of shoes that fit me just so but I held my tongue. If this scored us the big time, it wasn’t worth arguing about.

As luck would have it, she heard him talking about the WeeGee exhibit and she knew exactly when he was going to the gallery. So we came up with the plan, I got all dolled up, and next thing, Bob’s your uncle, I was sitting in my gilded cage and Daisy the leafy sea dragon was happily waving her lacy little fins at me and floating around her five hundred gallon tank.

My guy had no idea that I had only seen a leafy sea dragon because of him. He’d had to cancel a trip to the aquarium with his daughter and he had given the tickets to my sister because he had chewed her head off about something and then he couldn’t go with his kid and even although he couldn’t remember my sister’s name, he gave her the tickets.

The aquarium bored me but when we found the sea dragon, I fell in love. There was this perfectly beautiful little creature, with her lacy fins spinning and waving, and that perfect tiny horse face looking me, only at me.

And there was me looking at her. I could see my reflection in the glass. I was lovely too, exotic even, with my careful coiffure and my perfect red lipstick and what did I have to show for it? Nothing. The sea dragon was stuck in her cage and I was stuck in mine. My life was a cage. So what if I was beautiful? It’s not like it ever got me anything except my sister’s quiet rage and my own heart broken.

Which is why, when my sister told me about her cockamamie plan, I agreed to do it. I wanted to try to be something more than a late night janitor with thrift store dress-up dreams. Maybe I wanted to prove to my sister that I was worth something. Or maybe I was tired of being poor. It sounded nice to have a guy look after me and not have to worry about money all the time and it would be nice to not have to live with my sister. And to be honest, the whole thing made me feel like I was the star of the show, like I was playing a role in a Dashiell Hammett book, with shady gangsters with names like Whistler, and beautiful women who wore dresses made of Crêpe de Chine.

And then when my guy asked popped the big question about setting me up for real, the leafy sea dragon popped into my head and I asked for her on a whim and my guy said sure, it wouldn’t be easy but for me, anything.

I settled into a routine pretty quickly and it wasn’t too bad at first. I got to buy all the books I wanted and I read for all the hours of the day and night. And I can’t say I minded the fancy jewelry boxes that came filled with glittering gems or the envelopes of cash that elevated my wardrobe to that of a real star.

But I wasn’t in love with him and I couldn’t even find a way to like him and sometimes when we were having sex, I felt like I was a custard Danish he was chewing on. And it was horrible, never knowing when he was going to show up. I had to be ready, on call all the time and when I heard the sound of the key turning in the lock, my stomach clenched.  He liked to surprise me by coming at all kinds of different hours like he was testing me and after a while, I couldn’t even concentrate on my books, I was listening for that sound, that grinding sound that told me it was time to sit up and look happy like a good puppy dog.

And now, it’s six months later.  I am sitting here in my prison, dressed to the nines, waiting for my guy and Daisy is looking at me inquisitively, like she wants to know what’s going to happen next. “I don’t know,” I whisper to her. “I don’t know.”

 I try to stop myself from picking at my cuticles because my guy hates it, he says only poor drug addicts pick at themselves until they bleed. But I get a release from the pain, it helps me focus my worry and fear.

“When will it be time to get out?” I asked my sister the last time I had seen her. We met once a week in the hats and glove section of the department store and we talked like spies do, side by side, facing forwards, pretending to be strangers who just happen to be muttering at each other, like that’s not obviously weird or anything.

“Not yet,” she said, trying on a pair of lambs’ wool gloves.

“When is yet?” I asked. “My life is killing me.”

“Poor baby,” my sister said. “Living in the penthouse, being treated like a queen. Suitcases of cash to spend on whatever you want. Sex with a gorgeous man. Yeah, you’ve really got it tough.”

Sex with a gorgeous man? I swung around to face her, not caring who might see us arguing.

“You’re in love with him, aren’t you?” I asked. “You’ve always been in love with him.” I saw the hatred flare in her eyes as she looked at me.

“But why set me up with him?” I asked when I saw she wasn’t going to answer me. “What good would that do you? Is it the money? You know I am saving as much as I can, for you and me, just like we planned.”

She was struggling for words, I could see she was thinking half a dozen things and that she wanted to say something but she couldn’t find the right words.

“You and him. You deserve each other,” she finally said.

“What do you mean?” I asked. “Talk to me. I don’t get it.”

“He thinks you love him,” she laughed. “So stupid. I like to look at him and think to myself, buddy, you’ve got no idea how you are being played, played by me! Nameless, faceless me! What would he think he if knew?”

I felt dizzy and the department store lights seemed to swell like crazy faces and I nearly stopped breathing.

“Do you plan to tell him somehow?” I asked, hardly able to talk. “He’ll kill me. And he’ll kill you.”

“Like I’ve got so much to live for,” she said. “I’m nothing but a blob. No one sees me. I don’t matter to anyone. I’ll never be happy. I’ve never been happy, not once, not my whole life.”

“You’ve got me,” I said. “We’ve got each other. We’ve always have had each other. Through everything. You’re just upset now. Think about our lives in Florida, how we’ll live in the sunshine and never have to worry again. We’ll be happy then, we will be.”

But would we be happy? Who was I kidding? My sister was right. She would never be happy. And me? I didn’t think I could find a way to be happy either, not even with all the money in the world.

I was silent and we turned away from each other and starting touching the gloves again, picking up random pairs.

“Maybe,” she finally said, “his mother fill find out. If you ask me, you should be worried about her, not him. I get the feeling she doesn’t approve of him having fancy girls on the side. But you know what? I like her. She stopped by the office and we got chatting. What do they call people like her? Salt of the earth, that’s it. Salt of the earth.”

“Tell me,” I said, struggling to get the words out, the words that had been stuck in my throat for over twenty years, “what were you doing in the bedroom all that time with dad’s dead body?”

She stared at me. “You’re asking me that now? Why now?”

“I always wondered,” I said.

She shrugged. “I was letting him finish the job. He could never get anything right, our father. So I stood there and I made sure he did it right, for once.”

Then she left me. She didn’t say another word, she just turned and left. And I didn’t know what to do. Would she tell my guy? Could I even go back to my apartment? But where else could I go? What else could I do? So I went home and I watched Daisy float this way and that, and I tried to figure out what to do.

I can’t tell Daisy what I am really thinking because I’d bet dollars to doughnuts that my guy has the place bugged. So I press my face to the glass of her tank and I know that Daisy knows. She knows that I have no choice. I’ll have to kill my guy. And I’ll need to be packed and ready. I’ll take all my fancy clothes and all my jewels and my stash of money and I’ll leave and I won’t go to Florida, I’ll go somewhere glamorous like Las Angeles and maybe I’ll try my hand at acting. I’ll become a star and then it will serve them right, both of them. I try to think but my head hurts and the glass of Daisy’s tank is cool and soothing against my forehead.

I’ll make sure you’re looked after, I tell her silently. Don’t worry. I’ll never let you down.

I don’t have a phone. I’m not allowed one. I am too afraid to buy one. I think about trying to call my sister from a pay phone. My sister hasn’t met me for our drive-by hello after that terrible conversation. I walked around the hats and gloves for hours on our appointed meet-up day, picking things up and putting them down but she never showed. I was sure she would come back and say she was sorry, that she had never meant to say the things she had said, that she loved me and our plan was a good one and she had just been tired that day. Maybe my guy had been rude to her and she had taken it out on me. I was so sure she would show up and tell me everything was going to be okay. But she didn’t and that’s when the real terror began.

It was time to face the facts. Life’s not fair and that’s just the way it goes. My sister watched my father die. I watched my mother being murdered. And now I’d have to rely on myself to get out of this.

I don’t want to die. So I sit and watch Daisy and I know that one day, I’ll come up with a plan. I will kill my guy and I’ll make my great escape. I just don’t have that part figured out yet.

And now I’m not sure how much time has passed. I have the terrible urge to suck my thumb but I sit on my poor picked-at hands instead. All I do know is that I can’t remember the last time I ate and I need to take a bath. Nerves have left me fragrant as a marathon runner’s old shoes and my hair passed yesterday’s sell-by-date by a long shot. Why hasn’t my guy come? And he was supposed to bring the fellow who cleans Daisy’s tank which is looking worrying cloudy. The apartment is filled with dead air and I can’t explain the silence.

There’s a knock at the door and I jump up in fright. Why is my guy knocking when he’s got the key? But then my heart fills with joy – it’s my sister, she’s come to say she’s sorry, she’s come to rescue me. We’ll make our big getaway together and go and live our lives in the sun.

I rush to the door and pull it open. The big wide smile on my face is killed by what I see.

I’ve never met the woman before in my life but I know who she is. I am looking up at my guy’s mother. She’s tall like him and just about as wide and the expression on her face doesn’t reassure me.

“I thought it was time we had a little visit,” she said, pulling on a pair of gloves which alarmed me even more. “Step aside dearie and let me in.”

Posted in News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, JULY 2023

Enjoy the Summer, Dear Readers!

July-August Cat

Another published story from Mme Melissa, a book being readied for publication by Mme Madeleine. Mme Lisa is back from the heady experience of the Shetland Noir conference and Mmes Madeleine and Madona are looking westward towards When Words Collide.

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Congrats to Mme Melissa Yi for her story, “Brain Candy”, published in the July/August issue of Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine. And she’s listed as an author on the cover!

Melissa Yi

Madeleine Harris Callway

Mme M. H. Callway announces her new book, Snake Oil and Other Tales, a collection of ten of her published stories and novellas. Published by Carrick Publishing. Tentative date, October 2023. Stand by for the cover reveal soon!

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE

Looking forward to When Words Collide conference to be held August 3rd to 6th in Calgary, Alberta.  Mmes M. H. Callway and Madona Skaff are participating on several crime fiction panels.

Although the Festival is currently sold out you can still get on the waiting list for passes and there are some free events open to the public that don’t require a pass. Here is the link to get more information and to get on the waiting list.

https://www.whenwordscollide.org/#soldoutblog

Look for full details on the festival in our August MoM. whenwordscollide.org/documents/WWC2023 Quick Guide.pdf

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Madona Skaff
Madona Skaff

Mme Lisa de Nikolits had a marvellous time at Shetland Noir, the conference created by leading crime writer, Ann Cleeves, OBE.  

Pictured: Ann Cleeves and Lisa de Nikolits

NEWS

Judy Penz Sheluk announced that a new Superior Shores anthology will be published in 2024.  Stand by for more news about the theme. Submissions slated to open in October 2023.

For more information check out Judy’s update on the anthology.

THIS MONTH’S STORY

We’re delighted that the Mmes free story in July is by Mme Lisa de Nikolitis. “Mad Dog and the Sea Dragon” was first published in 13 Claws, Carrick Publishing, 2017. Lisa expanded the story into a novel to be published by Inanna Press in 2024.

13 Claws Anthology
13 Claws, Carrick Publishing 2017
Posted in News | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! Melodie Campbell’s Story Now Up!

Melodie Campbell’s story, “The Kindred Spirits Detective Agency” is now up on the Mesdames of Mayhem website. This light-hearted thriller appeared in in our latest anthology, In the Spirit of 13, (Carrick Publishing, 2022.)

Melodie Campbell

Also please take note: the launch of Melodie’s latest book, The Merry Widow Murders, which was to take place this Saturday, June 17th has been rescheduled for Saturday, September 9th, at A Different Drummer bookstore, Burlington, Ontario.

Posted in News | Leave a comment

JUNE STORY: The Kindred Spirits Detective Agency by Melodie Campbell

Melodie Campbell, our Queen of Comedy, is the author of more than 15 novels and 40 short stories. She is the winner of 10 awards, including the Derringer and CWC Award of Excellence.

Melodie got her start writing comedy and she writes in several genres, including fantasy and YA. She just launched her the first book in her new crime fiction series, The Merry Widow Murders. Maureen Jennings, author of the Murdoch series, called it “delightful, not to be missed”.

We’d love to see more of Mike and Pammy of the Kindred Spirits Detective Agency, too! It’s the first story in In the Spirit of 13, (Carrick Publishing, 2022.)

THE KINDRED SPIRITS DETECTIVE AGENCY

by

MELODIE CAMPBELL

“We have a client, darling!” I placed the phone down on the desk in front of me.

Mike groaned from behind his newspaper. “What is it this time? Not another classic haunted house booking for Halloween?”

I sympathized. Pickings were slim for two spirits on the lam. Well, not so much on the lam as in the ether, and, yes, I said spirits. Many years ago, I regretfully crashed my brand-new 1926 Packard Roadster into Mike’s Model T after a night of too many Prohibition cocktails. Two funerals later, we’d made the best of our ghostly presences, and together, we started the Kindred Spirits Detective Agency. It helped that Mike had been a cop in his past life. It also helped that we made a good team, in and out of bed.

But this was a real job, and I could feel myself getting excited. “Better than that!  A stalker!”

“Well done, Pammy,” Mike said. He let the newspaper slip from his hand and tipped the worn fedora at me. “It’s been a while, and you know how I feel about getting rusty. Smart of you to put that ad in the paper.”

I tilted my head, happy for praise. “A lot of women are shy about going to detective agencies.”

“Let alone, your excuse for not meeting clients in person.”

I smiled, and crossed one stockinged leg over the other. “If they don’t know what we look like, they can’t inadvertently give us away when we’re working. Amazing how many people go, ‘That makes sense!’”

Our clients can see us if we want them to. Spirits have the ability to manifest, if they’ve been kicking around a while. You learn the ropes. And Mike and I have been together in this state since the Great Depression. I still can’t kick the stockings habit.

But sometimes, keeping your unique abilities under cover, so to speak, can be an advantage.

“So who’s the client?”

I referred to the laptop screen in front of me. “Katie Hampstead, 20-year-old college student. Sounded very frightened. Honey-blond hair, hazel eyes, rather short. I’m looking at her photos up on Facebook. Cheerleader type. Cute rather than stunning.”

“Not gorgeous like you, my raven-haired temptress.”

I kicked a stockinged foot at him. “You smooth talker , you.”

“I merely know upon which side my bread is buttered, old girl.”

“And the pickings are few,” I drawled.

He barked a laugh. “You don’t hear me complaining. I’ve got what I want. Who’s the perp?”

I looked down at my notes. “College student by the name of Brad Bannister. They were a thing in first year, but she began to feel smothered by his attention, and then plain scared. She broke it off this summer when she went home to Vancouver. But now they’re back at school, and he won’t leave her alone. Follows her around relentlessly, turns up whenever he can find her alone. Leaves angry messages on the phone…confronts her friends. You know the sort of thing.”

“Bounder of the first order, in other words,” Mike said. “Can’t stand to be rejected.”

I leaned back in my office chair. “I’ll never understand why men think getting angry will make us want to be with them again.”

“Caveman complex. Good thing she contacted us. This kind of thing often escalates.” Mike knew what he was talking about. He worked major crime in the metro force for years before the accident. Lots of missing women, almost all of them young and pretty, like our client.

“So where do you want to start?” I said.

“How about using my new toy? That cab-thing we bought.”

“You mean the Uber car.” I had to smile. Mike left modern technology and terminology to me.

“But how to get him to order us?” Mike said, frowning.

“Easy peasy,” I said. “We mail him a coupon for a free trial, and then wait by the phone.”

Mike looked at me with intense admiration. “That pretty head of yours still astounds me.”

“After all these years,” I said, smiling.

“After all these years.” The way he vaulted up from the chair told me his ardor hadn’t diminished one bit.

#

It worked like a charm. No trouble finding the address…we are a detective agency, after all. And the very next night, we had our call.

It was nearly nine when we pulled up in front of an old Victorian two-story. In keeping with our plan, Mike made himself visible in the driver’s seat. I sat in the passenger seat, a ghostly presence beside him. No one would ever know there were two of us in the car. We worked well together this way.

I scanned the darkness for our target. A dark-haired young man of average height was standing on the steps waiting impatiently. Some might have considered him good-looking, but he had a face that reminded me of a weasel.

I wasn’t surprised when he bounded down the stairs, pulled open the back door of the car, and jumped in.

Brad got straight to the point. “I have a coupon. This is free, right? The first time.”

“Yes, sir. Where to?” Mike said from the driver’s seat.

Our target said, “66 Sloan Street.” His order had a tone I didn’t like. Privilege, with a side order of whine. And I knew that address. It was our client’s.

“I don’t think so,” I said from the passenger seat, in a particularly sultry voice. Female, of course.

“What?” Our passenger turned to Mike. “What did you say?”

“It’s not a good idea for you to go there anymore,” I said, this time with more syrup in my voice.

The target gasped. “Who’s saying that?”

“She is.” Mike pointed to my empty seat.

“There’s no one there!” said the target. “Are you a ventriloquist?”

“No, darling. Not that,” I trilled.

The fellow whipped his head around. “This is a scam, right? There’s a mic in here. You recording this for some fucking reason?”

“Tch, tch,” I mouthed.

“Language,” Mike scolded. “There’s a lady present. But let me talk to you about the young woman you’ve been stalking. Not the done thing, old chap. You will cease and desist immediately.”

“Mind your own business!” he yelled.

“This is our business,” Mike said. “And it will remain our business until you behave like a gentleman, and leave the poor girl alone.”

“Don’t forget to say or else,” I said.

“Or else,” Mike said. “Thank you, darling.”

“And don’t forget to engage the child locks,” I reminded him.

CLICK.

“Who’s saying that?” Our passenger tried to force the door open. “This is a trick! Who put you up to this? Katie? Go fuck yourself!”

“Technically impossible, in our condition,” Mike said, sighing. “But, since you mention it, I have other tricks up my sleeve.”

I took the hint. It was time to ramp things up.

I stuck a cigarette in my mouth, grabbed a butane lighter from the console, and prepared to light it. Snap went the flint wheel.

“Oooo, I do like a smoke,” I said, waving the cig around. That’s all that Brad could see, of course. A cigarette sweeping through the air.

I heard a gasp from the backseat.

“A distinct advantage of being dead, sweet cheeks,” Mike said. “No cancer to worry about.”

“I’m getting out of here.” Brad was clawing the door now, desperate to escape.

“Look again at the driver,” I said, blowing smoke. “I believe he’s becoming a shadow of his former self.”

At those words, Mike withdrew his physical body.

The target screamed.

“You’re all mad!”

“Nonsense, darling,” I said. “We’re merely ghosts.”

“Ghosts, trying to earn an honest living, as detectives,” Mike continued. “Kindred spirits, you might say, out for hire. And we’ve been hired to haunt you, until you leave Katie Hampstead alone for good.”

“What the fuck is happening?”

“You’ve been a naughty boy,” I said, pointing the cigarette at him. “Katie said she didn’t want to see you anymore. And yet you persisted. You pestered and stalked her, tried to scare her to half to death. Made her life miserable. That isn’t love. That’s revenge, pure and simple.”

“So, here’s what you’ll do.” Mike’s voice lowered to a growl. “You’ll leave this car, and never see her again. Never call her. Never go within a city block of her. For this haunting will continue for as long as you persist on bullying young women. We won’t give up. You see, we have all the time in the world!”

My laugh was a tinkle. “And I do get a kick out of driving creeps like you out of your minds. Don’t I, darling?”

Mike gave me a fond look. “Remember the time we followed that licentious bank clerk around his office, and kept removing the chairs every time he tried to sit down?”

I smiled. “Falling down on the job! He didn’t last long at that company.”

I snuck a look at the backseat. Brad appeared to be hiding his eyes and holding his head in his hands. My voice sobered. “But we really didn’t intend for that spoiled frat boy  to jump off that bridge. I felt bad about that.”

“He would persist,” said Mike, always the rational one of us. “So easy, you see, for me to simply show up anywhere, manifest at any time, and step in front of someone. Any time, any place…no matter who you’re with…for years and years to come—”

“All right!” the voice from the backseat screamed. “Leave me alone!”

“We will, if you leave her alone,” said Mike.

“Okay! I’ll do anything! Let me out of here!”

“Unlock the door for the poor man, Michael. I think he’s got the idea.”

CLICK.

Brad dove for the car door. It swung open so quickly, he almost fell out headfirst . I watched with keen interest as he recovered and righted himself, then took off up the same steps upon which he had been waiting. Without a look back, he bounded onto the porch, pushed open the door, and disappeared into the old Victorian building.

Mike reached back with his long arm to close the car door. Then he put the car in gear, and pulled away from the curb.

“Well,” I said, primly. “Job done. I think that takes care of that.” I extinguished my cigarette in the car ashtray.

“And if it doesn’t, we’ll simply start haunting him in public places,” Mike said. “That’s always good for a few laughs. Pity no one wears a hat anymore.” Mike can make a crowd scene turn into quite a jovial experience, flicking hats off people.

“Brilliant idea, buying an old cab, darling,” I said. “Just think! If the detective business ever fails, we can always become real Uber drivers.”

“We aim to please, old girl.” Mike sounded smug.

I was used to the old girl. It was regularly interspersed with sweet cheeks and gorgeous, so I took it in stride.

Mike wasn’t finished, however. “Which reminds me. I’ve proposed 347 times now, Pamela Ricci. Isn’t it about time you said yes and married me? After all, it’s been nearly 100 years. You know you’re the only girl for me.”

I chuckled and put my hand on his arm. “That’s getting old, darling.”

He reached for my hand and kissed it. “So it is, my love. So it is.”


 

THE END

Posted in News, Writing | Tagged , , , , , | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE: JUNE, 2023

July-August Kittens with computer and books

June is a hot month for the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem! We have several exciting events happening, including MOTIVE and Shetland Noir where we have star power.

We’re continuing our mission to promote Canadian crime fiction through a month-long lecture series as well as attending exciting book launches. See you there, Readers!

NEWS AND EVENTS!

A SUCCESSFUL WORD ON THE STREET

Toronto’s open-air book festival, Word on the Street, just wrapped up on May 27/28th. The weather cooperated with glorious sunshine and big crowds. Great to be back at Queen’s Park Crescent. The Mesdames and Messieurs sold lots of books, reconnected with fellow authors and met new readers, including celebrities.

Here’s Toronto mayor candidate, Olivia Chow, at our booth with Mme Lynne Murphy!

Many thanks for Mme Caro Soles and friend, Nancy Kilpatrick, for organizing and to M. H. Callway, Lisa De Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Rosemary McCracken, Lynne Murphy and Sylvia Warsh.

MOTIVE CRIME AND MYSTERY FESTIVAL, JUNE 2nd to 4th

Catch the Mesdames and Messieurs from June 2nd to June 4th, at MOTIVE Crime and Mystery Festival in Toronto. There’s a packed schedule of events!

On Friday June 2 at 6 PM,  Mme Melodie Campbell will be interviewed by Canadian crime fiction icon, Maureen Jennings, creator of the world-famous Murdoch series. Afterwards there’s the launch of Melodie’s 17th book, the first in her new crime fiction series, The Merry Widow Murders. 

On Saturday June 3rd at 11:30 am Mme Lisa de Nikolitis will interview award-winning Canadian crime writers Dietrich Kalteis and Sam Wiebe at the Lakeside Terrace at Harbourfront Center.

On Sunday June 4 at 11:00 AM at the Lakeside Terrace at Harbourfront Centre, Mme Melodie Campbell joins Jonathan Whitelaw and Sam Shelstad for the panel discussion: Comic Crime Capers.

Then at 1-2:30 PM you can join Melodie again in the Main Loft in Harbourfront Center for her Masterclass: Comedy In Crime.

Love humorous crime novels and/or want to add humour to your own stories? Join award-winning author Melodie Campbell as she shows you how she does it with examples, and breaks down the various types of humour you can include in your own work, or merely enjoy in your reading. A fun, relaxing 90-minute workshop with “Canada’s Queen of Comedy” (Toronto Sun). All writing levels welcome.

The above are ticketed events. You can attend MOTIVE using a Day or Weekend Pass. For more information on tickets and pricing, visit the website here.

READINGS BY CRIME WRITERS OF CANADA

June 3rd and 4th the Mesdames and Messieurs will be well-represented in the Crime Writers of Canada booth by Blair Keetch, Lynne Murphy, Rosemary McCracken and Sylvia Warsh.

During the day, they’ll be selling and signing their books at the CWC booth from 11 am to 4 pm. Later on they’ll be reading from their work. Readings begin on Friday, June 2nd at 5 pm. On Saturday and Sunday, readings begin at 4:30 pm.

This part of MOTIVE is free and open to the public.

INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE

Mme Lisa de Nikolitis will be part of the Shetland Noir conference to be held on the – you guessed it – Shetland Islands from June 15th – 18th. Her journey there includes a 12 hour ferry ride from Aberdeen!

Lisa will be moderating the panel, When you don’t know who to trust.

Use control-click to zoom in on the program.

Shetland Noir was founded by legendary writer, Ann Cleeves, creator of the Vera Stanhope, Jimmy Lopez and Matthew Venn series.  The conference has a program packed full of internationally known writer events, workshops, panel discussions and outings. It also includes film, music, live performance, as well as other “noir” related content.

BOOK LAUNCHES AND DISCUSSIONS

BOOK LAUNCHES

Lisa will be interviewing Dietrich Kalteis at his book launch on Saturday June 3rd from 3:00 to 5:00 PM at the Supermarket, 268 Augusta Street in Toronto’s Kensington Market.

In his new book, The Get, anti-hero, Lenny Ovitz, has problems: he’s up to his eyes in debt and his wife wants a divorce. He comes up with a scheme to solve all his problems.

On Saturday, June 17th, 2 pm, Mme Melodie Campbell will host the public launch of her new book, The Merry Widow Murders.

The launch will be at A Different Drummer Bookstore, 513 Locust St., Burlington.

LECTURES AND DISCUSSIONS

Lynne Murphy

Mme    Lynne Murphy is heading up a 4-week lecture series, Crime Writing in a Cold Climate, about Canadian crime fiction for Senior Adult Services.

Dates are every Friday at 2 pm, beginning June 2nd. This is a ticketed virtual event. For more information on how to register, visit the SAS website here.

Every week, Lynne will have a guest presenter. From L to R, June 2nd, Lynne and M. H. Callway discuss police procedurals. On June 9th, she and Rosemary McCracken analyze amateur sleuths. On June 16th, Lynne and Melodie Campbell examine thrillers and historicals. And at the final session, Lynne and guest, Lorna Poplak, discuss the enduring popularity of true crime.

Tuesday, June 13th, Mmes J.E. Barnard and Therese Greenwood join Erik D’Souza and Ludvica Boota from Crime Writers of Canada on Facebook Live. They will demystify the CWC awards judging process, discuss the upcoming 2023 awards, and encourage both entries and potential jurors. Time for the event TBD.

CONGRATULATIONS GO TO…

Dr. Melissa Yi

Mme Melissa Yi’s fantasy story, “Rapunzel in the Desert”, has been nominated for an Aurora Award. It was published in Issue 122 of On Spec magazine.

Melissa also has a piece in Crime Reads about creating believable Asian characters.

That’s the first secret: think of your character as a human being...

THIS MONTH’S FREE STORY

June’s story is by our Queen of Comedy, Melodie Campbell. In her light-hearted romantic thriller, “The Kindred Spirits Detective Agency”, ghosts from the 1930s stick around to help the living.

Melodie’s story will go live on Thursday, June 15th.

Posted in News | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! MESDAMES AT WORD ON THE STREET May 27-28th.

Posted in News | Leave a comment

MME STORY for MAY: Amdur’s Cat by M. H. Callway

Thirteen

M. H. Callway writes mostly crime fiction short stories and novellas, many of which have won or been short-listed for leading awards, including the CWC Awards and the Derringer. This year her work was nominated in both the short story and the novella category. Her novella, Amdur’s Ghost, is part of our latest anthology, In the Spirit of 13, (Carrick Publishing, 2022.)

Dr. Benjamin Amdur, the beleaguered civil servant in Ontario’s Ministry of Health, originally appeared in “Amdur’s Cat”, a novella in our first anthology, Thirteen.

Amdur stumbles across a lion on his way home from a Christmas party. Little does he suspect that the lion will help him save Ontario’s public health care…

AMDUR’S CAT

On a snowy December night Benjamin Amdur saw a lion.  It was gamboling about like a kitten swatting at the fat, wet snowflakes that tumbled through the dark.  Right in the centre of Riverdale Park by the children’s wading pool.

            Under the lamps of the park’s snowy pathway, the lion’s tawny fur glowed like the back of an old velvet sofa. For a brief moment – that gap between the surreal world and biting reality – he watched Rousseau’s painted lion come to life.

            Then he remembered the sleeping gypsy – the minstrel who was about to eaten.

            He grasped the icy black iron fence beside him. The house it surrounded lay dark. At two in the morning, its inhabitants, like most normal people, were in bed.  By the time he woke them up screaming for help, the lion would have torn out his throat.

            With infinite caution, his eyes on the animal, he edged back into the shadows of Winchester Street, the road he’d weaved down moments before. Behind him, three blocks away, lay Parliament Street with its strip bars, eateries and mini-marts. Surely to God one of those places had to be open!

            The lion leapt in the air. It snapped at the snowflakes as they fell. He heard the crunch of its jaws, saw the flash of its teeth. Its tail lashed back and forth.

            Then it paused, raised its huge head and sniffed the air. Its nostrils twitched.

            It saw me!

            Amdur turned and ran like a mad man.

            Adrenalin buoyed him up for the first few feet but deserted him almost immediately.  He was forty-eight and twenty pounds overweight.  His regular habit of walking to work did nothing to bolster his panic-stricken need to run. He tore down the slushy sidewalk, his mind fixed on the zebras of the veldt. Zebras who ran far more swiftly than he. Zebras brought down and eviscerated alive…

            By the time he reached the yellow lights of Parliament Street his chest was heaving. He doubled over, gasping for oxygen. If the lion got him now, he was dinner. But he couldn’t take another step.

            He looked frantically up and down the street. Every storefront was dark.  No buses, no taxis, no cars.

            Then he spotted an angel standing under a streetlight a few yards to the south. Well, not an angel exactly, but a young police officer, her uniform immaculate, the brim of her cap spotless, her leather boots and gun holster gleaming with polish.

            He summoned his remaining strength and stumbled over to her. “Oh, thank God…an animal…danger…” He couldn’t stop panting. “Very dangerous. Over by …Riverdale Farm.”

            She raised a tidy eyebrow. “Are you quite all right, sir?”

            “No…no, I’m not all right.” With the dispassion of his medical training, he estimated his heart to be thumping at 180 beats per minute. His blood pressure didn’t bear thinking about. “You…help…must get help.”

            “How much have you had to drink tonight, sir?”

            “Drink?” he echoed.

            “Quite a few, I’d say. Identification, please.”

            “What?” Finally he caught his breath. “Please, you don’t understand. There’s a bloody great animal running around loose. It’ll rip someone apart. We have to stop it.”

            “Your ID. Now!” Her hand moved toward her baton.

            Amdur dragged out his wallet and handed her his driver’s license. Her laser stare burned through its laminate cover.

            “Dr. Benjamin Amdur.” She studied his face with more than an element of disbelief. “So you’re a doctor.”

            “Yes, I’m with the Ministry of Health. I’m Assistant Deputy Minister in charge of OHIP.”

            That made no impression on her whatsoever. “OHIP?”

            “Your, I mean, our free medicine in Ontario. Look here, we’re wasting time.”

            “How many drinks have you had tonight, sir?”

            “What the hell does it matter? I was at a Christmas party, for heaven’s sake. At the National Club.” That lofty name made even less impression on her. “I tell you I know what I saw. There’s a lion on the loose.”

            “Lion! Why didn’t you say so!”

             “I did say so.”

            “Where? Where did you see it?”

            “In Riverdale Park, by the children’s wading pool…the farm.”

            She shoved his license in her tunic and tore down Winchester Street, leaving him standing there like an idiot. He chased after her, but she set a blistering pace. He only managed to catch up with her at the edge of the park.

            No sign of the lion.

            Amdur squinted through the heavy curtain of falling snow. Where was the beast? Where was it? The grounds of the park stretched out before him, white and featureless under the thick drifts.  

             “I don’t see any lion.” The police officer scanned the area with her hard dark eyes. “Show me exactly where you saw him.”

            “Right over there!” Amdur pointed to the spot.  

            “OK, let’s go. You first.”

            “I don’t think that’s wise.”

            “I’ll be the judge of that.” She unbuttoned her holster. “Get going or I’ll arrest you. For wasting police time.”

            “Fine, fine.”

             The pathway lay buried in snow. He trudged through the heavy wet drifts toward the dark shapes of Riverdale Farm, a miserable King Wenceslas with his testy page behind him.

            By the time they arrived at the snowed-in wading pool, he was thoroughly chilled. “The lion was here.” He scanned the ground for paw prints but saw nothing. “He was running around right here, I swear it. The snow must have covered his tracks.”

            “Right, sure. One side.” She pushed past him, bending down to study the snow drift in front of them. Suddenly she stiffened. “Did you hear that?”          

            “No, nothing.” The falling snow muffled all sound.

            “Over there.” She pointed to a tangled clump of bushes a few feet away, stood up and unbuttoned her gun holster. “Stay here.” She headed for the bushes. 

            “Wait! For heaven’s sake, call for back-up.”

            She vanished behind the twisted mass of branches.  The lion must be behind it, lurking…

            Amdur fumbled for his Blackberry. Why had he trusted that inexperienced young constable?  She was going to get them both killed.

            He tried to punch out 911, but the phone slithered from his frozen hands and plopped into the snow. He kneeled down and foraged desperately for it. By the time his numb fingers retrieved it, he was staring at the police officer’s polished boots.

            He stumbled to his feet. “You’re back. You’re all right.”

            “Score ten out of ten, Captain Obvious. You can put your phone away now.”

             “Where’s the lion? Did you see him?”

            “Oh, yeah, right. The lion.  Sure, I saw him. Teeth like a raptor. I’ve got him right here.”

            He noticed belatedly that she was clutching a furry wet bag in her arms.  The bag came to life with a piercing cry.

            “Here take him.”

            Before he had a chance to react, she heaved the soaking bundle at him. It thudded against his chest. Long, curved claws dug into his cashmere overcoat.    

            “That’s a cat!”

            “No kidding.”

            “I didn’t see a cat. I saw a lion!”

            “Right, sure you did. Time to go home. You first.” She pointed the way out of the park.

            “This isn’t my cat. I don’t own a cat.” He tried in vain to detach the animal’s claws. “Look, I can’t just take him.”

            “Fine, doctor.” The word ‘doctor’ rang with the respect she no doubt reserved for pimps and pederasts. “Here’s your choice. Either you take your cat home all nice and quiet or I throw you in the drunk tank. How about that? I bet that’d go down real well with your fancy-ass friends at the National Club.”

            “For God’s sake!” He gripped the cat with his free hand and shoved his phone back into his coat pocket with the other. He felt exhausted – and admittedly too well-oiled – to argue any further.

            She’d read his address from the front of his driver’s license, so she knew exactly where he lived. He stumbled out of the park to Sumach Street, then north to the tall brick Victorian house that held his flat. Both she and the cat stuck with him up to the front door.

            “Keys!” She held out a gloved hand.

            Swearing, he clutched the cat with one chilled hand, dug out his keys with the other and handed them over.

            Once safe inside his flat, he tried to detach the cat, but it let out a terrifying howl.

            “Damn it, the cat will wake the other tenants. What do I do?”

            She laughed and tossed his keys down on the hardwood floor next to his soaking feet.    “Dry him off and feed him. Give him tuna. Cats like tuna.”

             “And what the hell do I do about his other end?”

            “Tear up some newspaper. Throw it in a box. And don’t forget, Dr. Amdur. I know where you live.” She snapped the edge of his driver’s license and flipped it down onto the floor next to his keys.

            With that, she slammed his front door shut and left.

             And he’d taken her for an angel! She was a demon, a witch – and this wretched lump of wetness attached to his chest was her familiar.

            He lurched down the hall to the bathroom, the cat clinging to his overcoat like grim death. He yanked a bath towel off the heated rack, wrapped it around the animal and tried to dry it off. It shuddered with cold and meowed piteously. After a few more minutes of rubbing, it looked slightly less like a demonic imp from hell. He could see that although its fur was mostly black, it had white paws like socks. A red leather collar circled its neck: it had to be someone’s pet.

            “There you go, cat.” At long last, he managed to extract its claws from his coat. He set it down on the tiles next to the radiator. Now he had to feed the damn thing.

            He made his way to the kitchen. On his way there, he flung off his sodden coat and retrieved his keys and driver’s license. I’m going mad, he thought, shivering. Hallucinating. Seeing lions of all things.

            He seized the bottle of cognac standing on the granite counter, poured himself a generous shot and downed it.

            Alzheimer’s at forty-eight, he thought. Rare, but medically possible. Or maybe it’s because the wretched Tories got elected by a landslide – that’s what’s pushed me over the edge.

            He faced an unpleasant Executive Committee meeting first thing in the morning.  The Assistant Deputy Minister’s formal introduction to the new Minister of Health: a man named Herb Cott, a first-time MPP and an as yet unknown quantity.  Amdur’s IT staff had scoured the internet and uncovered that Cott’s life experience was limited to running a fish bait shop. In the same riding where the new Premier kept his family cottage, of course.

            From selling worms to managing the multi-billion dollar operations of the Ministry of Health.  Wonderful! Amdur poured himself another shot of cognac.

            “Meow!” The cat had followed him into the kitchen. It crouched on the slate tiles, its luminous green eyes looking up at him expectantly.

            Right, feed the damn cat. He set down his empty glass and searched through the cupboards. No tuna, but he did have some canned salmon. It was Nora, his late wife’s favorite comfort food. Even now with Nora gone, he couldn’t resist buying it whenever he made the effort to go grocery shopping.

            He opened the can, slopped a few spoonfuls onto a saucer and set it down on the floor. The cat gave it a tentative sniff.

            “Salmon not good enough for you?” Amdur opened his stainless steel refrigerator and found a carton of milk.  He poured a little milk into a soup bowl and turned to give it to the cat. The salmon had disappeared.

             “That was fast work.” He set the milk down in front of the cat, fetched a dry bath towel from the bathroom, folded it and put it down in front of the kitchen radiator.  “There’s your spot,” he told it.

            Now for the other end. He glanced at his watch. Already time for the morning paper to be delivered. Given its praise for the Tories’ promised deep cuts to health care spending, he couldn’t think of a better use for it.

            But when he opened the outside door to pick up the paper, he noticed a large shopping bag sitting on the verandah. Inside it he found a plastic litter pan, kitty litter and several cans of cat food. 

            And a handwritten note that said: I know where you live.

**

            He woke with a start three hours later. The cat had crawled onto the foot of his bed while he slept.  It purred as he examined the red leather collar around its neck.  No tags, nothing that could identify its owner.

            “What am I going to do with you?” he said to the cat as he got ready for work. “No time to find your owner this morning. I’m already fiendishly late.” 

            Despite grabbing a taxi, he was the last of the ADM’s to arrive at the Executive Committee Boardroom. Vladimir Nickle, the aged Deputy Minister, raised a sparse eyebrow in disapproval. Amdur’s colleagues shouted their ribald greetings, ignoring Nickle as usual. Nickle’s lengthy and ineffectual sojourn at the Ministry had allowed them to run their divisions as they pleased – and assured their ongoing loyalty to him.

            Amdur tossed out a few cheerful zingers in reply before he dropped into his usual chair beside his friend and ally, Judy Reed, the ADM of Communications and Community Health. A blissful aroma of fresh coffee emanated from the credenza over by the wall, reminding him that he’d missed breakfast.  He noticed that Nickle had dusted off the Ministry’s official china set and even ordered muffins in honour of Cott’s visit.

            “Muffins!” Amdur eyed them hungrily. “Nickle never budgets for food. Even at Christmas,” he whispered to Judy.

             “Cott won’t care about Nickle’s little party,” she whispered back. “My sources tell me the Premier’s staff call him The Cutter. He hates all forms of government.  In fact, he calls us bureaucrats ‘civil serpents’.”

            “What did we poor overworked government buggers do to him? Turn down his fishing license?”          

            “Don’t joke. The Cutter’s catchphrase is: I’m derailing the government gravy train.”

            “Hardly auspicious.”

            Amdur glanced at his watch. Minister Cutter and his retinue were already several minutes late. Casual conversations broke out around the table. Nickle appeared to be dozing off.

            Since Judy owned at least three cats, Amdur entertained her with the tale of his late night adventures though he carefully omitted any mention of the lion.

            “The way that police officer behaved!” she said. “That poor kitty!  His owners must be frantic. You should file a complaint with Toronto Police Services.”

            “Oh, I can’t be bothered. I’ll drop the cat off at the Humane Society tonight.”

            “Well, you could do that, I suppose. But many owners don’t think to look there for their lost pets. I know a faster way. Is the cat chipped?”

            “You mean a microchip?”

            “Yes, vets sometimes put a chip under the cat’s skin. It holds the owner’s contact information. I know a nice vet in Riverdale. Why don’t you take the cat there? Ask him to read your cat’s chip.”

            “Fine, but how do I carry the bloody cat over to the vet clinic? I need a leash or something.”

            Judy laughed. “I have a spare cat carrier in my office. Drop by and pick it up.” She laid a warning hand on his arm. “Heads up.”

            Nickle’s eyes had creaked open. He uttered a dry cough. “Gentlemen, ladies. Time is rather getting on. Have any of you had word…from your respective staffs…that perhaps…”

            “Our new guy is wandering around doing an impromptu inspection?” one of the other ADM’s filled in.

            “Exactly.”

            A flurry of Blackberries and iPads hit the table. After a lot of furious tapping and hushed conversations, everyone came up empty. No sign of the new minister.

            Nickle heaved a windy sigh. “Rather a basic question perhaps, but do we know what our new Minister looks like? He is …um…rather an unknown quantity. Do we perchance have a…um…photograph?”

            Glances were exchanged.  Amdur pulled up a file on his iPad, quietly blessing his IT staff for covering his backside.  “This is him.”

            He passed his iPad to Nickle who passed it on. It circled the boardroom table to cries of “He’s fishing in his canoe, how cute.” “People voted for that?”  “Who’s uglier, him or the pickerel he just caught?”

            “Might I have your attention?” Nickle’s voice sounded surprisingly strong. “Benjamin, you’re the practical one. Would you mind…”

            “Of course.” Amdur rose and left the boardroom, taking his iPad with him. 

            Rather than searching aimlessly through the rabbit warren of corridors at Queen’s Park, he took the elevator straight down the main lobby. To his relief one of the senior security guards, Ludmilla, an uncompromising Russian immigrant, sat on duty at the main reception desk.

            “Sure, I see this weirdo.” She handed him back his iPad. “He say, hey you lady, take me to Minister’s office. So I say, sure, no problem, but Minister he is busy guy. You go down hall to Service Ontario. Stand in line for your health card like normal peoples.”

            Disaster, Amdur thought. He rushed down the hall to the Service Ontario office, looking frantically for signs of the Minister’s party. In the crowded room, he spotted no well-tailored people who could be Cott or his aides.  

            He handed his iPad to the receptionist sitting at the entrance to Service Ontario. She studied the screen and pointed to the waiting area. There in the front row, his back to them, sat a rumpled fiftyish man, alone.

            Amdur straightened his posture and walked over to him. It was Cott all right, a scowl on his face and a number slip in his hand. 

            “Minister Cott?”

            Bloodshot eyes stared up at him from under a set of shaggy brows. Cott wore a hunting vest over his red plaid shirt. His stained khaki pants were shoved into a pair of muddy rubber boots. No hat graced his close-cropped head.

            “We’re waiting for you upstairs, Minister. Is your team with you?”

            “Nope.”

            Cott heaved his bulk out of the chair and followed Amdur out of the Service Ontario office. When they passed security in the main lobby, Cott balled up the paper number and tossed it in Ludmilla’s face.

            Amdur cleared his throat in protest, but Cott had already barreled over to the elevators. They continued their journey upstairs in deathly silence.

            When they reached the top floor, Amdur ushered Cott down the hall into the Executive Boardroom. None of the ADM’s could conceal their surprise. The pickerel had landed.

            Nickle creaked to his feet and offered Cott his chair. Cott plunked himself down and said nothing. He made a slow study of each of the ADM’s in turn.

            A staring contest, Amdur realized, annoyed at Cott’s childish power game.  He watched Nickle teeter over to the credenza, pour out a cup of coffee and shakily set it down in front of the new Minister.

            Cott looked at it. “What’s that? You trying to poison me?”

            Nickle uttered a dry laugh. “Good joke, Minister. Very good joke.” He signaled to the others to join in the laughter. No one did.

            “Go sit over there.” Cott pointed Nickle to the chairs along the side of the room where his aides, had they been there, were supposed to sit. Nickle shrugged and did as he was told.

            Cott leaned his burly forearms on the boardroom table. “Now then. Your Ministry eats up thirty billion of dollars every single year.  Your Ministry eats up more’n any other goddamn government department. Hell, it eats up more’n all them departments combined. That’s money you guys steal right out of the taxpayer’s wallet.”

            “With respect, Minister, Ontario taxpayers do get considerable benefits from our health care system,” Amdur put in.

            “Oh, you think so, eh? I’ll tell you what the taxpayers want. They want choice.  They don’t want no nanny state. They want their freedom back.”

            “You mean freedom to die if you can’t afford a doctor or a hospital,” Judy said from her place next to Amdur.

            Cott ignored her. “Now you all listen up good. No more swimming around in gravy. I’m cutting your health budget by fifty percent. That’s right: fifty percent. That’s what I told the voters I’d do when I got elected and you’re gonna watch me do it. Next year, I’m cutting you buggers back another fifty percent. You wanna keep working here, you’ll do what I say. Understand?”

            In the stunned silence that followed, Cott foraged in his hunting vest for a cigar. He leaned back, clumped his muddy feet on the mahogany table and lit up.

            “Minister, the…um…presentations,” Nickle ventured from his exile next to the muffins .

            “Save it. I’m gonna meet with each and every one of you.” Cott pointed with his cigar. “And each of you is gonna have to prove to me why I don’t just axe you and your whole damn department.” He swayed forward, thumping his feet on the floor. “And in case any of you civil serpents get any ideas, remember: Herb Cott stabs from the front.”

            “No problem, Minister,” Amdur couldn’t help saying. “I believe you’ve come to the right place.”

**

            “You certainly didn’t help matters,” Judy said later that afternoon when Amdur dropped by her office to pick up the cat carrier.

            “Sorry.” Amdur slumped into the chair facing her desk. “The world’s gone mad. A fool of a worm seller bent on destroying the health system of fourteen million people.”

            “I know.” She wiped her nose with a tissue.

            “Good heavens, Judy. You’ve been crying.”

            “Close the door.” While he did so, she opened the bottom drawer of her desk and pulled out a bottle of scotch and two glasses. “Join me?”

            “Of course.” He watched her pour out two generous shots. “What’s happened?”

            “Cott was just here. He accused me and my division of handing out freebies to illegal immigrants and perverts. He’s closing down all the walk-in clinics in the province, starting with the AIDS clinics.”

            “That’s illegal. He’ll never get away with it.”

            “The Tories have a majority in the House. They can do whatever they like. The Cabinet will simply pass an executive order.  They could do it tonight.”

            Amdur took a large swallow of scotch.  Crazy as it sounded, Judy was right.

            “It’s not the money, Ben. Mother and I will manage somehow. But if Cott fires me or I quit my job, who will fight for the AIDS clinics? He’s flushing thirty years of progress down the drain.”

            “We all have to fight Cott. All we ADM’s together.”

            “We’ll all be fighting too hard to protect our own turfs. You know how it works.”

            Maybe we’re not civil serpents as much as rats, Amdur thought.

            “Cott’s a horrible, petty little man.” Judy swiped at her nose. “He’s cancelled all vacations until further notice. Everyone in the Ministry has to work through Christmas. If he fires you, he’s making you work the mandatory two week notice period. And that includes Christmas, of course.  Lay-offs start tomorrow. He bragged about it!”  

            “That bastard!” Amdur drained his glass. “No one takes my staff without a fight.”

            But he knew he was facing the fight of his life.

**

            The cat was waiting by the front door when Amdur returned home that night. It purred loudly and rubbed itself against his legs.

            “Well, cat, you’re the only happy person I’ve seen today.”  

            He made for the kitchen and heard it patter in after him. While he heated up a frozen dinner in the microwave, he opened one of the cans of cat food the police officer had left him.

            “Disgusting muck.” Amdur stared at the can’s contents and refilled the cat’s dish.  “Like pate that’s gone off.  But you seem to like it well enough.”

            The cat made a strange humming noise while it ate, purring and chewing at the same time.

            He poured out milk for the cat and a large glass of Bordeaux for himself. When his dinner was ready, he carried it into his study and set it down on the desk next to his laptop. With all the day’s distractions, he faced hours of more work before bed.

            I’ve got to put a stop to The Cutter, but how? he thought. I can’t even trust my own brain. Did I see that wretched lion or didn’t I?

            He gulped down his meal while he combed the internet for reports of escaped lions in Toronto. Nothing. Frustrated, he pulled out his Blackberry and dialed Toronto Police Services.  After an excruciating maze of telephone menus, he reached the duty officer.

            “No sir, no reports about lions missing from the Toronto Zoo.  Are you quite sure that’s what you saw?”

            Time to track down the cat-throwing police officer, Amdur decided. Filing a complaint would make him feel better.

            He told the duty officer what had happened.

            “Did she give you her name and badge number?”

            “No, I forgot to ask.”

            “Sir, the force has over five thousand sworn officers. And a lot of them are dark-haired females in their twenties.”

            “Surely to God you know the names of the officers on patrol in Riverdale last night!”

            “Sure do. Constables Chan and Wong. Both male. Have yourself a nice night, sir.”

            Amdur was left listening to the dial tone. Wonderful, he thought. Now the police have me down on their weirdo list.

            “Meow!” The cat appeared next to his chair. In the next instant, it leapt onto his desk and knocked over his wine glass.

             “Damn it, cat.” He wiped up the wine. “Never mind. Time for me to get to work.” The cat stretched out across his keyboard. “Enough foolishness.” He lifted the cat onto his lap where it settled down. More purring.

            It stayed put while Amdur quenched the critical issues burning in his division. At the same time, he tried to reassure his staff that the Ministry wasn’t going down like the Titanic.

            Ha, bloody ha, he thought.

            At midnight an urgent e-mail appeared in his inbox. Nickle had resigned his post as deputy minister.

            Amdur leaned back, absently stroking the cat. “Poor Nickle. What a cold-hearted Merry Christmas after forty-five years of service! Inevitable, I suppose.” He sighed. “Tell me, cat, what did you see last night? Did you see the lion?”

            The cat looked up attentively.  Its pointed black and white face was rather sweet, Amdur thought.

            “I can’t just keep calling you ‘cat’.  All right, while you’re staying with me, why don’t I call you Tiddles?  That’s the name of my wife, Nora’s cat, the one she grew up with. He was quite the character apparently. I used to enjoy her stories about Tiddles. You see, I never had pets as a child. Too difficult in central London, especially with both parents working as doctors.”

            Amdur roused himself. It wouldn’t do to get attached to the cat. It belonged with its owners whoever they were.

            He searched out the website of the vet clinic Judy had recommended. It opened early in the morning. He’d have just enough time to drop by with Tiddles before work.

**

            The Saint Francis Animal Hospital sat on Parliament Street a short distance down from Peepers, Riverdale’s notorious strip club.

            At least the strippers have some Christmas spirit, Amdur thought as he lugged the cat carrier past the club to the vet clinic. Red and green lights were ablaze in its garish marquee and massive Christmas wreaths adorned its tarnished brass doors.

            He and Tiddles were the animal hospital’s first customers. A tiny dark man in medical greens introduced himself as the veterinarian, Dr. Ali.

            “Muhammad Ali, actually,” the vet said as he showed them into the examination room.  “This is a big joke, yes?”

              Amdur tried to smile. He set the cat carrier down on the steel examining table and tried to extricate Tiddles. The cat had resisted getting into the carrier and now only a nuclear bomb could dislodge him.

            “Allow me.” Dr. Ali dug some cat treats out of his jacket pocket. They worked like magic. Tiddles emerged and in short order, allowed himself to be examined. “How long have you owned your kitty?”

            Amdur explained that he’d found Tiddles in Riverdale Park.

            “I see. Well, your lost kitty is a neutered male. Looking at his teeth, I would say he is about five years old.” The vet ran his gentle hands down Tiddles’ sides. “He is rather thin, but his coat is thick. I would agree with you, doctor, that he is somebody’s pet.  He has a lovely nature, but…he is nervous.  Has he suffered a trauma?”

             “A predator chased him. A li-.” Amdur stopped himself just in time.

            “Exactly! Coyotes and foxes travel down the ravine system to hunt in our city. The outdoors is dangerous for kitties.” He fingered the scruff of Tiddles’ neck. “Good news. The kitty has a chip. I will read it and try to locate his owner.”

            He picked up Tiddles and carried him through the connecting door of the examination room into the innards of the animal hospital.

            Alone for the moment, Amdur called his executive assistant, Leslie Wong, on his Blackberry.

            “So far no earth-shattering crises – or at least they can wait till you get here,” she told him. “Oh, and Otto Winter, your IT security consultant, wants to see you.”

            Wonderful, Amdur thought. Otto never asked for a meeting unless his IT crisis was earth-shattering. “Very well. Tell Otto I’ll see him for lunch at my usual pub.” He couldn’t afford the time to eat lunch, but now he couldn’t afford not to.

            He finished the call just as Dr. Ali returned with Tiddles.

             “I have good news and bad news,” the vet said. “The good news is that I have located the kitty’s owner.”

            “And the bad news?”

            “I have spoken with her. She lives in Mississauga.”

            “But how could Tiddles end up in Riverdale Park? He’d have to cross thirty kilometers of highways and busy city streets to get here.”

            “Exactly. Sad to say some cat owners are not good people. When they no longer want their kitty, they simply throw him away. In a park or a cemetery.”

             “I can’t return Tiddles to that woman. She’ll only dump him somewhere else.”

            “True enough. Luckily, she does not want him back.  But she did say a strange thing. She claims he ran away in June. Obviously he has not been living rough for six months. He has found a new home in this area. This is the owner you must locate.”

            Amdur’s heart sank. “What do you suggest?”

            “My staff will put up a notice. That sometimes works. And you might call the other vet clinics near here.”  

             Amdur thought hard for a moment. “Tell me, do you know of an animal hospital that deals with, um, much larger animals?”

            “Do you mean horses? Or farm animals?”

            “No, I meant…a lion.”

            “A lion?” Dr. Ali laughed, highly amused. “Heavens, no! To own such a beast in downtown Toronto would be highly illegal. Why do you ask?”

            “Oh…er… curiosity.” The ring of his Blackberry saved him from further explanation. He recognized Judy Reed’s name on the call display. She sounded panic-stricken when he answered.

            “I just stepped out to call you. Cott and his crew are in my office. They’re coming to see you next.  And, Ben, Cott is on the warpath.”

**

            No time to take Tiddles home. Amdur quickly paid the vet clinic and hailed a cab outside. While the taxi tore down Wellesley Street to Queen’s Park, he phoned Leslie, his executive assistant, to warn her about Cott’s imminent arrival.

             “Take the freight elevator. I’ll meet you,” she said. “Judy will try to stall them another five minutes.”

            When he got to Queen’s Park, Ludmilla, the security guard, unlocked the freight elevator for him and sent him and Tiddles up to his floor.

            Leslie was waiting for him when he arrived. He tore off his overcoat and gloves and handed them to her. But when he tried to give her the cat carrier, she waved it away, eyes and nose streaming.

            ”I can’t, Ben. Allergies…”

            He could hear Cott’s rough voice approaching.  No time. He ran into his office, sat down behind his desk and shoved Tiddles’ carrier beneath it.

            “No noise, Tiddles.” He had only seconds to fire up his iPad before Cott burst into his office with two men behind him.

            The first, a tall bulky man, closed Amdur’s door and took up position in front of it. Obviously a private bodyguard.  The other much smaller, thinner man set down his briefcase and introduced himself as Cott’s lawyer.

            Both Cott’s aides wore expensive suits. Perhaps that was why The Cutter had switched his hunting gear for a dusty blue blazer over a golf shirt. Muddy Doc Martins replaced his rubber boots. He sat down in the visitor’s chair opposite Amdur’s desk without asking. The lawyer stayed on his feet.

            “You’ve gotta a lot of computer types in your shop,” Cott said without preamble. “You can tell ‘em their jobs are going. Over to India where they do the same stuff for cheap.”

             “I regret, Minister, that simply won’t be possible,” Amdur said.

            “What’s your problem? Look at you. You’re from there and you’re working here.”

            “I’m a Canadian citizen via England.” Amdur breathed deeply to stay calm. “And Minister, you cannot replace a Canadian’s job with a foreign national. It’s against the law.”

            “Corporations ship jobs offshore all the time. Hell, one of the big banks just did it.”

            “And got in a lot of trouble for it.”

            “So what? Get used to idea. And fast.”  Cott pulled out a cigar and pointed it at the lawyer. “You, fix it.”

            The lawyer coughed discreetly. “With all due respect, Minister. Dr. Amdur does have a point.”

            “He does, does he?” Cott lit up.

            “Would you mind putting that out?” Amdur said. “My executive assistant is extremely allergic to tobacco smoke.”

            “She’s not here.”

            “She will be in my office after you leave.”

            Cott scowled.  The lawyer plucked the smoldering cigar from his fingers and walked it over to the security guard, who took it outside.

            “Where’s he going? I need my protection,” Cott said.

            “He’ll only be gone a moment,” the lawyer assured him. “In the meantime, we have that other more serious issue to discuss.”

            At that moment, Tiddles let out an unearthly howl from where he sat trapped in the cat carrier.

            “What the hell was that?” Cott looked around frantically.

            “Nothing.” Amdur folded his hands on top of the desk. “Did you hear anything?” he asked the lawyer.

            “Um…not sure. The issue, Minister?”

            “Oh, yeah.” Cott collected himself. “You got a criminal working for you. In security no less. Now that’s gotta be illegal.”

            “Ah, you must mean Otto Winter,” Amdur said “He’s our security expert. And yes, he does have a suspended sentence for computer hacking. An old sentence, I’d like to point out. He’s saved Ontario taxpayers tens of millions of dollars by tracking down health care fraud.”

            “So what? Fire him.”

            “I can’t.”

            “Can’t or won’t.”

            “Both. I refuse to fire an excellent member of my staff without cause.  And may I point out, Minister, I’m sure you don’t want a lawsuit for unfair dismissal on your hands.”

            Cott looked at his lawyer. “Can the Winter guy do that?”

            “I’m afraid so, Minister,” the lawyer said.

            “Bull crap. He don’t have the bucks to sue.” Cott leaned forward, pointing. “Now you listen to me…”

            Tiddles let out another anguished howl. Cott froze, index finger in midair. “You…you’ve got a cat in here. A cat!”

            “I’m sure he doesn’t, Minister.” The lawyer threw a worried glance at Amdur. “You don’t, do you?”

            Busted, Amdur thought. “Actually, I do. Tiddles is our divisional house cat. I find that he’s good for employee morale. And improved productivity.”

            “Protection…where’s my protection?” Cott’s pudgy features took on a strange purplish hue. “He’s killing me…I can’t breathe.”

            Amdur leaped up to intervene worried that The Cutter had a bad heart, but the lawyer waved him off and helped Cott to his feet.

            “Herb, it’s OK. We’re going, OK? And Amdur is going to get rid of the damn cat. Right?”

            “As you wish.”

            Wheezing, Cott leaned on Amdur’s desk. “You…you planned this. You tried to kill me. You’re dead…you hear me? You’re dead.”

            He shook off his lawyer’s helping hand and stumbled out of Amdur’s office.  The lawyer shrugged, picked up his briefcase and followed him.

            Amdur sank back into his chair. “Well, Tiddles, I believe we’ve witnessed the worst case of felinophobia I’ve ever seen. And now since I’ve been declared dead, I am going to lunch.”

**

            A biting wind tore down Bay Street, chilling Amdur as he walked south with Tiddles to his favorite pub, The Duke of Sommerset. The hostess smiled when she recognized him and turned a blind eye to the cat carrier. She led him to his usual booth at the back where a fat sixtyish man sat nursing a glass of foamy beer.  

            Amdur slid into the booth opposite Otto Winter. He put the cat carrier on the bench, its mesh gate facing him so he could keep an eye on Tiddles.

            “New friend, doctor?  Personally I prefer the ladies.” Otto grinned over his beer. His cropped grey hair and stubbly jowls reminded Amdur of a decayed storm trooper.

            “Never mind the cat. What’s the problem?”

             “Better get your beer first. You will need it.” Otto groped through his grubby back pack and heaved a battered laptop onto the table.

Amdur ordered a much-needed pint of Boddingtons ale.  It arrived in a flash and he took a grateful swallow. “All right, how bad is the bad news?”

            “Our new dictator, Cott the Cutter, tried to hack into your email. Indeed he tried to explore the confidential files of your entire division.”

            “What!”

            “Not to worry. No one gets through my firewalls.  But Cott certainly has been a busy little beaver.”

            “But Cott’s an idiot worm salesman. He can’t be doing the hacking himself.”

            “Of course not.  His lawyer hired a computer rat in Asia to do Cott’s dirty work. A sneaky little rat, but not a deep thinker. I amused myself a little then boom! I spiked him.  For me, a piece of delicious cake.” Otto finished his beer and fished a rumpled envelope from the pocket of his equally rumpled jacket. “My resignation.”

            “Over my dead body!” Amdur banged down his beer glass. “The Ministry needs you.  Now more than ever.”

            Otto shrugged his heavy shoulders. “You may change your mind in a minute. You see, last night after I fixed the rat, I made a wormhole in Cott’s firewall. And up periscope!” He twisted his index finger to demonstrate.

             “I shouldn’t be hearing this.”

            “Even your cat could breach Cott’s el-cheapo security. Relax, Doctor. No one detected my ghost in The Cutter’s infernal machine.” Otto laced his fingers over his ample paunch. “Now ask me anything.”

            “Otto, I’m going to pretend this conversation never happened.”

            “I knew you would have scruples. Too bad.” Otto nudged his resignation letter over to Amdur’s side of the table. “Cott spends all his time on line watching porno.”

            “How depressingly predictable!”

            “Allow me to share the kinky details over lunch. My parting gift to the Ministry.”

            Otto fired up his laptop.

**

            Otto’s resignation letter in his pocket, Amdur flagged down a cab after lunch and took Tiddles home.  While the taxi waited outside, he released Tiddles from the carrier and refilled his dishes. Poor cat, he thought as he gave him a pat, you’ve had a tough day. But then again, haven’t we all?

            The darkening skies matched his mood as the cab returned him to Queen’s Park. Ludmilla barely acknowledged him when he passed by the reception desk. No doubt after her run-in with Cott, she was working her two week notice through Christmas.

            Back on his floor, he found Leslie stripping the ornaments off their office Christmas tree.

            “Cott just cancelled all staff Christmas parties,” she said. “All decorations are to be taken down. Not work-related he says, that SOB.”

            “Leave the tree up. Put the decorations back on. I’ll deal with Cott and his boys personally if they bother us about it.”

            “Thanks, Ben. I could use some Christmas cheer right now.”

            “And we’re throwing a farewell party for Nickle tomorrow morning. Here in my office. Call the caterers, send me the bill. Invite the whole damn Ministry.”

            “I’ll get right on it. And never mind the caterers. Everyone does potluck at Christmas.”

            I’ve got to neutralize Cott, but how? Amdur thought. For the rest of the day he tried to focus on work, but his mind teemed with the unwanted images of Cott’s sex fantasies that Otto had shared over lunch: Cott dressed as an anime school girl, spanking parties, dominatrixes…

            He didn’t shut down his laptop until the cleaning staff arrived outside his office. He decided to walk home though it was well past midnight. Maybe the frosty air would clear his head.

            When he reached Parliament Street, he thought of the vet clinic. Had Dr. Ali’s staff put up a notice about Tiddles? Might as well check since he was here.

            Business at Peepers strip club was brisk. Its brass doors stood open despite the chill, a crowd of patrons smoking outside. The loud throb of pop music assailed his ears as he passed under the pulsating lights of its marquee. Weaving his way around the smokers, something caught his eye.

            He stopped in the middle of the sidewalk and stared.

            I’ve been had!              

**

             Directly across the street from Peepers stood a Lebanese café. Thankfully it was still open. Amdur nabbed a seat by the front window where he had a full view of Peepers’ brass doors.  Shortly after he’d polished off his falafel, he spotted her leaving.

            She strolled a short distance up Parliament and turned onto Winchester, the same street where he’d fled the lion two nights before.

            He left the café and chased after her.

            She seemed preoccupied.  All to the good since he was a complete novice at spying. He kept pace half a block behind her, dodging the recycling bins set out for next day’s waste collection.

            At the end of Winchester, she veered north onto Sumach Street. He raced to the corner only to find that she’d vanished. He swore in frustration.

            The ground floor lights of the corner house flashed on – the same house where he’d stood watching the lion. Did she live there?

            He remembered holding onto the black iron fence that encircled the house’s front garden. But its back garden lay hidden by a high brick wall. Interesting…

            H heard an outside door squeak open. And a voice, unmistakably hers, speaking in warm, affectionate tones.

            “Did you miss me, Cyrano? Did you, baby?”

            He had to see into that garden. He seized a nearby recycling bin and wheeled it over to the brick wall. In an ungainly scramble, he heaved himself onto the bin’s lid.  Leaning on his knees, he grasped the top of the rough brick wall and looked over into the garden.

            And saw the lion!

            It frolicked in the snow like an oversized dog.  When she called his name, he bounded up to her and rubbed his huge mane against the navy legs of her police uniform.

            “Good evening,” Amdur called down from his perch.  “Now I know where you live.”

            The lion turned.  His yellow eyes gleamed, a ridge of the fur bristled down his back. He let out an unearthly roar that rattled nearby windows.

            “Cyrano, no!” she shouted.

            The lion crouched, ready to spring. Amdur lost his balance. In an explosion of noise, he flew off the recycling bin and crashed down on the icy sidewalk. He stared at the stars, winded, unable to move. Waiting for the dread dark shape of the carnivore to leap over the wall.

            He heard her anxious voice call: “Cyrano! Cyrano!” Followed by the lion’s roars and grunts as it loped back and forth on the other side of the wall.

            Got to get out of here…got to. Before it jumps over and gets me.

            His right knee hurt like a bastard. He rolled onto his side and dragged himself up. 

            Got to get home.

            He limped down to the street corner. Now to get past the lion’s house.

             He heard the front door bang open.

            “Wait, wait! Are you all right?” She charged down the verandah steps to intercept him.

            He waved her off. “I’ll be fine. Just keep that bloodthirsty animal of yours locked up.  Now get out of my way. I’ve had a bloody awful day.”

            “Please don’t call the police.”

            “Why not? You impersonated a police officer. And you’re keeping a dangerous predator in a neighbourhood full of children.”

            “Cyrano’s a sweetheart. He’s completely tame. And I never said I was a cop.”

             “You led me on – admit it.”

            “All right, yes, I did. But I was desperate. I had to save Cyrano. The police would have shot him on sight.”

            Amdur couldn’t argue with that. “He was behind the bushes the other night, wasn’t he?”

            “Yes, but he would never have hurt you. He’s gentle and affectionate. Why don’t you come in and see for yourself? I put him back in his cage. You’ll be safe, I swear.”

            “To find out first hand if he likes human flesh? No, thank you!”

            “At least tell me if Boots is all right.”

            “You mean the poor cat you threw at me? Obviously he’s yours, too. Or was. Well, he’s my cat now. And his name is Tiddles.”

            She started to cry. “I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t know what else to do. I had to get you out of the park before anyone else saw Cyrano. And-and now I’ve lost Boots…Tiddles…”

            “At least he won’t end up as an aperitif for Cyrano.”

            “NO! Cyrano would never hurt him. They’re best friends. Look, Cyrano and I are going back home to Las Vegas in a couple of days. I landed a six month gig. Can we please talk about this?”

            “Fine”. And so, against all his better instincts, Amdur gave in.

**

            Sophie – for that was her name – settled him in the spacious kitchen at the back of the corner house. She placed an ice pack on his knee and a glass of Bourbon in his hand.

            Cyrano crouched in a cage-like structure that resembled an oversized dog crate. He threw off a fusty, gamy odour that filled the room – indeed the entire house. The corner mansion, Amdur learned, belonged to Sophie’s aunt who’d moved into a retirement home.

            “I miss Boots,” she said, wiping her eyes. “I found him in the park in June. He was starving, I nursed him back to health.”

            “You mean to say that you and Cyrano have been living in Riverdale for six months!”

            She nodded. “We were between jobs.”

            “That cage looks flimsy.” Amdur and Cyrano glowered at each other. “Small wonder he got out.”

            “It’s my fault. Cyrano gets so bored cooped up in his cage. I let him have free run of the house sometimes. He’s never caused trouble before. The other night I forgot to lock the front door. So he got out. Boots, too.  Cyrano knows how to work door knobs. He’s very intelligent.”

            As if on cue, the lion emitted a low vibrating growl.

            “You hear that? He’s purring.” She refilled Amdur’s glass. “I raised him from a cub. My folks, well, all of us are circus people.” She sighed. “I suppose you saw my photo outside Peepers.”

            “Yes, Sergeant Cupid, I did.  Your police officer act is very convincing.”

            “I’m not ashamed. Pole dancing keeps me in shape. And it costs a lot to feed Cyrano.” She frowned.  “So are you going to turn me in?”

            Amdur sighed. It was Christmas after all. “Fine, I keep Tiddles. You keep Cyrano. But first you’re going to help me with something.”

**

            “I can’t believe I let you talk me into this.” Judy’s hands danced along the rim of her van’s steering wheel. Their wait at the Bay Street intersection outside Queen’s Park was proving endless.

            “Sorry about the short notice.” Amdur said from the passenger seat. “You’re the only one I could trust.” His stomach burned. He’d worked through the night, fueled by endless espressos – and now this.  “This was not part of the plan, believe me.”

            Behind them, Cyrano yawned, bathing them in sulfurous breath. At least a sturdy metal grille separated him from driver and passenger.

            Sophie snickered from where she sat beside her lion. “Cyrano’s just a big pussy cat, aren’t you, big boy?”

             Judy coughed. “I can’t believe this.  Driving a lion through morning rush hour traffic. In my cat rescue van. A lion!”

             “I already told your buddy, Amdur, here. I can’t leave Cyrano alone. He got out again last night. Where I go, he goes. Or the deal’s off.”

            “What deal?”

            “The less you know about it, the better,” Amdur put in.      

             “Ben, whatever you’re planning, drop it. There are a thousand ways this will screw up. And you, Sophie, you should be thrown off the police force. We’ll all end up in jail. This will kill Mother.”

             “No one is going to jail.” Amdur wished he could feel more certain about that. “And Sophie’s not a cop. She’s a stripper.”

            “Oh, God.” Judy leaned her forehead on the steering wheel. “I’m losing it.”

            “No, you are not losing it. Breathe deep. In, out.” Amdur rested his hand on her back. “Come on now, in and out. You’ve faced down coyotes attacking lost cats. You can do this.”

            “Green light!” Sophie cried.

            Horns blared behind them. Judy tromped on the accelerator. Amdur crashed back against his seat as they tore across the intersection. 

            Cyrano’s claws scrabbled for purchase on the metal floor.  He let out a bellow of fear. Sophie yelled and dragged on his chain. 

            The van swerved left, fish tailed down into darkness and slammed to a halt. Amdur hit the dash. Somehow, miraculously, Judy had steered them into the underground parking garage.

            “Are you crazy!” Sophie shouted. “Cyrano get down! Cyrano!”

            The lion let out an ear-shattering roar. Judy’s screams matched his.

            “Shut up! Shut up or this whole thing is off!” Sophie shouted.

            “Everyone calm down!” Heart thumping, Amdur groped through the glove box and yanked out Judy’s secret stash of scotch. “You, drink this” Judy seized the bottle, tore off the cap and sucked on it like oxygen. “And you, Sophie, control that bloody animal!”

            Sophie glared at him. Cyrano moved restlessly, clinking his chain. They waited in strained silence until after a long huff, the lion dropped back down.

            “We’re wasting precious time.” Amdur checked his Blackberry. “All right, Otto has turned off the security cameras. Down to the freight bay.”

            “OK.” Judy shoved the scotch bottle between her knees. She restarted the van and drove down to the next level.

            They pulled into the deserted cargo bay. Ludmilla appeared on the loading platform.

            Sophie gasped. “A cop!”

            “It’s all right. She’s one of us.” He acknowledged Ludmilla’s thumbs-up. “Sophie and I are off now. Be ready to roll when I text you.” Amdur gave Judy’s arm a squeeze. “Remember: we’re saving the health care of fourteen million people.”

            “Fine, just leave me the scotch.” Judy clutched it to her chest.

            Amdur jumped out of the van. He slid back the side door to release Sophie and Cyrano.

            The lion sniffed the air, wrinkling his face at the smell of exhaust and gasoline. At Sophie’s command he leaped onto the landing of the cargo bay. Amdur and Sophie followed him by way of the stairs.

            Ludmilla gave Cyrano the once-over. “Nice lion. Beautiful animal. You feed him today, little girl?”

            “He’s perfectly tame!”

            “Too bad. Maybe he change his mind when he sees Cott’s fat ass.”

            She unlocked the freight elevator door with a grin. Amdur, Sophie and Cyrano climbed aboard. The door closed in front of them with a loud clang. The elevator lurched into motion, heading toward the top floor and the minister’s office.

            “Got your iPhone?” he asked Sophie. “Let’s run through things one more time.”

            “Leave it! I know what to do.” She frowned. “After today, we’re done. Forever.”

            “Agreed.”

            “If this screws up, I won’t be the only one going to jail. That’s a promise.”

            “It’ll be worth it.” Amdur checked his phone. The message read: “Meeting full.”

            “What meeting?” Sophie read his screen without apology.

            “It means we’re safe for the moment. Everyone on the top floor is gone.”

            “Gone where?”

            “To the farewell Christmas party for Vladimir Nickle, our old deputy minister. In my office, next floor down.” The elevator bumped to a stop. “Here we are.”

             The doors rolled open. Faint sounds of Nickle’s party trickled up the emergency stairwell to their left.  

            Amdur put the freight elevator on hold. He moved down to the end of the hallway and looked round the corner. The empty main corridor stretched down to the glass security barrier fronting the Minister’s office. Outside it stood Cott’s bodyguard.

            “Damn!”

            “What’s going on?” Sophie pressed up behind him with a rattle of Cyrano’s chain.

            “Cott’s bodyguard is still here.”

            “I’ll take care of him. You hold Cyrano.” She handed Amdur Cyrano’s leash. “Baby, lie down.  I’ll be back soon.”

            The lion grunted and sprawled on the floor. Sophie straightened her police uniform and strolled down to the Minister’s office.

            The bodyguard didn’t speak until she reached the glass barrier. “Something wrong, officer?” Without the normal background office noise, his voice carried.

            “Yes, I have an urgent message for Minister Cott from the Premier’s office,” Sophie said.

            “OK, I’ll give it to him.”

            “No can do. A Christmas card.  From the Tory party. It’s personal.”

            “Oh, right.” The guard sounded weary. “I get it. That kind of Christmas card.”

            “We need some privacy, say fifteen minutes. Can you fix that?”

            “Yeah, I guess.”

            Amdur listened to the man’s footsteps retreat. A heartbeat later he heard the swoosh of the main elevator doors.

            Cyrano howled and leaped up, jerking the lead out of Amdur’s grip. He loped down the corridor with Amdur in pursuit. Sophie was going through the security barrier.

            She stopped, propping up the door with her foot. “You were supposed to hold him!”

            “He got away from me.”

            “Fine, he can come visit the big bad boss.” She picked up the lion’s chain.

            “NO!” Amdur said in a hoarse whisper. “Cott has a cat phobia. If he sees Cyrano, he’ll have a heart attack.”

            “I thought that was the idea. Fine, take Cyrano in there.” She pointed to the women’s washroom directly opposite to where they were standing. “And don’t upset him.” She tossed him the lion’s lead. “Cyrano, walkies!”

            Cyrano whimpered as she disappeared into the Minister’s office. Amdur hauled on his chain.  By the time he’d dragged the lion into the washroom and shut the door, his arms throbbed with pain.

            “Stay there!” Cyrano took shelter under the row of sinks, his tail lashing. Heart thumping, Amdur checked his phone. No messages. The two of them glared at each other.

            Five minutes passed.

            Sophie bragged she could handle any man. He hoped she was right. He creaked open the washroom door and peered out. Not a sound escaped the Minister’s office.

            Cyrano bristling mane bumped against his leg. “Stay there. Don’t come near me.”    The lion curled his flaccid blue upper lip and bared his teeth

            His phone went off with a shrill cry. Judy’s name appeared on the screen.

            “Ben, what’s happening?” Her words sounded slurred. “I’m going crazy down here. The media people, they’re…”

            Cyrano let out a low growl. It did not sound like purring.

              “Shut up, you! No, not you, Judy.”  

            His phone pinged. He cut Judy off. 

            A message.  One word: “Help.”

            “Sophie!”

             I can think of a thousand ways this could go wrong

            He keyed an urgent text to Otto for the code to the security door.

            Five more minutes passed. No reply.

            Another message: “Help!”

            Desperate now, he thought of the fire alarm.

            “Cyrano, get up! Help, Sophie. Come on, get up!” He tugged on the lion’s chain.

            He may as well have been reading Cyrano the ministry’s annual report. The lion merely yawned and rested his massive head on his front paws. 

            “You miserable waste of space! Well, bloody stay there!” He dropped the chain and burst out of the washroom. Where the hell was the fire alarm?

            “Help!” A scream from the Minister’s office.

            “Sophie!” He ran over to the barrier. Banged on the glass. Cyrano, trapped in the washroom, let out an echoing roar.

            Two figures burst through the Minister’s door.  A police officer, her uniform torn, revealing sexy red underwear. And a bulky man in a Japanese schoolgirl uniform brandishing a riding crop. Cott’s pale hairy buttocks and drooping appendage were a sight that seared into memory.

             “Open it! Open up!” Sophie crashed her fists against the glass door.

            Amdur, powerless to help, shouted: “I see you, Cott. There’s a witness.”

            Cott seized Sophie by the throat.  “Gimme that phone, you bitch!” Sophie tried to knee him in the crotch and missed.

            Several things happened at once. The main elevator doors pinged and released a staggering Judy. Sophie thumped Cott in the eye. And Cyrano flew out of the washroom with a terrifying roar.

            He leaped onto the security barrier. His forepaws hung over the top edge. His powerful hind legs scrabbled on the glass pane.

            Otto, for God’s sake!

            Numbers appeared on Amdur’s phone screen. He punched the code into the keypad.  Tore open the security door.

            Sophie burst free. Cott rushed after her, waving the riding crop. Amdur stuck out his foot.    Cott tripped and fell. “Gimme that phone.” He scrabbled after Sophie.

            Amdur kicked the security door shut, cutting off Cott’s escape.

            A slithering sound. Cyrano glided down from the glass barrier.  He bounded toward them.

            Cott let out an unearthly shriek of pure terror.

            “No, Cyrano! No!” Sophie grabbed for his chain. And missed.

            Cyrano’s paw lashed through the air. Cott tumbled to the floor. The lion stood over him, drooling…

            Sophie threw herself at Cyrano. She buried her face in his mane. Stroked his flanks.

            “The media. They’re already here. They’re on their way up.” Judy choked out. “That’s what I tried to tell you.”

            The lion’s pink tongue spilled over his vile-looking fangs. He let out a woof, reluctant to abandon Cott’s fat ass.

            Sophie murmured to him. After what seemed like an eternity, Cyrano stepped away from Cott’s trembling form.

            “Get out of here! Run, Judy!” Amdur pushed her in the direction of the freight elevator. “Sophie, get that animal moving.”

            “Cyrano, gallop!”

            Sophie dashed down the corridor. The lion streaked after her in a four-footed animal run.

            The main elevators pinged. The doors opened. A full media crew pouring out for the Minister’s press conference, lights and video cameras at the ready.           

            Cott staggered up, his garish make-up hideous under his curly blond wig. He saw the reporters and shrieked.

            “Minister?”

            Amdur beat a hasty retreat back to the freight elevator. A clamor of voices and running feet rose behind him. No time to stop for a look. He unlocked the elevator and got it moving.

            “Are you all right?”

            Sophie nodded. She finished buttoning up her police uniform and handed him her phone. “I want that back. And this never happened.”

            “Fair enough. Give me the keys to the van, Judy. You’re in no condition to drive.”  She handed them over.

            The elevator stopped. Ludmilla opened the door and signaled they were still in the clear.

            He passed Judy’s keys to Sophie. “Leave the van outside my place. You know where I live.”

            “Where are you going?”                    

             “To Nickle’s farewell Christmas party.” 

            Back upstairs, he and Judy were engulfed by the crowd of partying civil serpents who spilled out of Amdur’s office, occupying every cubicle on the floor. 

            “I’m drunk,” Judy whispered.

            “No worries. So is everybody else.”

            Amdur located Otto by the buffet table . Potluck at the Ministry never failed to provide a feast and Otto’s paper plate was nearly folded in half under the weight of food. 

            “I especially recommend the lasagna, doctor.”

            “Here.” Amdur slipped Otto Sophie’s phone.

            “Be back, one minute.” Otto set down his plate and disappeared. 

            Amdur turned his attention to the wine table for a much-needed drink. He filled plates with food for him and Judy.

            Ten minutes later, they heard shouts.  Phones and computer screens flashed on around them.

            “It’s Cott!” someone yelled. “Holy shit! Take a look at this.”

            “He’s outside,” another person cried from the window. “No kidding. He’s running down Bay Street. There’s a TV crew after him.”

            Food and wine were temporarily forgotten in the ensuing shock and awe. Otto returned and passed Sophie’s phone back to Amdur.

            “How did you do that?” Amdur asked.

            “Oh, a global internet tour via Mauritius. Untraceable. Better you should not ask.” Otto helped himself to Christmas cake.

**

            On Christmas night, Amdur settled back in his study, a glass of cognac in his hand and Tiddles on his lap, to watch his favorite holiday movie, It’s a Wonderful Life.  It certainly is, he thought. This is the best Christmas I’ve had in years.

            The news story of Cott’s resignation still had legs two weeks later. The video showcasing his misadventures had millions of hits on websites throughout the world. American comedy shows trumpeted his antics with actors dressed up as moose and beavers.   For once Canadians weren’t boring.

            Amdur gave Tiddles a pat, happily digesting the Christmas dinner he’d enjoyed earlier with Judy and her mother. On the mantle over the fireplace, stood two postcards, one from Las Vegas, the other from Mauritius.

            Snowflakes drifted slowly past the windows of his flat.  And if he stared long and hard enough into Riverdale Park, he imagined they formed the dancing figure of a lion.

THE END

Posted in Anthologies, News, Writing | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! Big congrats to Melissa and Mad!

Melissa Yi

Big congrats to our Derringer Winner, Mme Melissa Yi, for yet another amazing achievement. Her story, “Rapunzel in the Desert”, is nominated for this year’s Aurora Award, sponsored by the Canadian Science Fiction and Fantasy Association!

Melissa’s story was published in On Spec Magazine, Issue 122.

And if you are in Ottawa tomorrow, do stop by and check out the preview of Melissa’s play, Terminally Ill, based on the third book of her Dr. Hope Sze mystery series.

Preview will be Saturday, May 13th, 6:30 pm at Lab O.

Mme Mad
Erik De Souza

Mme Mad was interviewed by Erik De Souza of Crime Writers of Canada. Erik is chatting with all of the nominees for the CWC awards – close to 50 authors!

Mme Mad is nominated in two categories for her short story, “Must Love Dogs- or You’re Gone” and her novella, “Amdur’s Ghost”. Amdur’s Ghost appeared in In the Spirit of 13, (Carrick Publishing, 2022.)

Facebook: https://fb.watch/ktlTc-sYdm/

Youtube: https://youtu.be/kmZGXdpsYmE

And on May 15th, our free story coincidentally is by Mme Mad.

Do enjoy that comic adventures of Dr. Benjamin Amdur, beleaguered civil servant, in “Amdur’s Cat”. It is part of our very first Mesdames anthology, Thirteen, (Carrick Publishing, 2013.)

Posted in News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE: MAY 2023

It’s spring and the Mesdames have come roaring back from winter with events, publications and even better, terrific recognition from our writing communities!

Do come out and meet us in person at our many events in May and June!

CONGRATULATIONS!!

MME MELISSA YI WINS THE DERRINGER!

Mme Melissa Yi

Mme Melissa Yi’s is the winner of this year’s Short Mystery Fiction Society’s Derringer Award in the “short” Short Story category for her story “My Two Legs”. It appeared in Alfred Hitchcock’s Mystery Magazine, Issue September/October 2022.

“My Two-Legs” is told from the point of view of a loyal dog desperate to save his human, his “two-legs”, who’s been the victim of a terrible crime. Melissa based her hero on her family’s beloved late dog.

Medals will be given out to the winners of the four Derringer categories at Bouchercon 2023 in San Diego.

And Melissa’s reworked fairy tale, “White Snow and the Seven Dreams” placed third for the Joy Kogawa Award for Fiction, beating out over 200 entries!

CWC AWARDS OF EXCELLENCE – FOUR NOMINATIONS!

The Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem hit it out of the park this year with four nominations for the CWC Awards of Excellence, three for Best Short Story and one for Best Novella! And two of the stories are from our fifth anthology, In the Spirit of 13, edited by Donna Carrick and published by Carrick Publishing.

The winners of the Crime Writers of Canada Awards of Excellence will be announced on Thursday, May 25th, 12 noon via video. Here’s the link: Crime Writers of Canada – Crime Writers of Canada – Home (crimewriterscanada.com)

Sylvia Warsh’s chilling thriller, “The Nature of Things”, was published in Ellery Queen Mystery Magazine, Issue May/June 2022. A divorced man vacationing at a cottage learns that spying on his neighbors and fantasizing about them can prove fatal.

Blair Keetch’s story, “To Catch a Kumiho”, is part of In the Spirit of 13. Korean mythology tells of a fox-tailed demon or kumiho. Little does the P.I. hero of Blair’s story suspect that he’s about to encounter one in human form…

M. H. Callway has two nominations. The first is “Must Love Dogs – or You’re Gone” for Best Short Story. In this black comedy, Frieda must work off her late ex-husband’s debt to a Russian gangster in a dog grooming salon. It appeared in Gone, An Anthology of Crime Stories, Red Dog Press, November 2022.

Her novella, Amdur’s Ghost, is also part of In the Spirit of 13. In this adventurous tale, Dr. Benjamin Amdur, newly appointed to the most obscure public health department in Ontario, is forced to search for his missing predecessor by the new Minister of Health. With no leads, he consults the town’s self-proclaimed medium.

NEW BOOKS AND PUBLICATIONS!

Mme Rosalind Place‘s story “Too Close to the Edge” will appear in the horror anthology, Dastardly Damsels, Crystal Lake Publishing. Publication date to be announced.

Melodie Campbell’s new book, The Merry Widow Murders, published by Cormorant Books, will be released on Saturday, May 13th . The official launch event is at MOTIVE, Crime and Mystery Festival, Toronto, June 2, 2023.

1928 AT SEA: Lucy Revelstoke, unconventional widow of a young British lord and daughter of a Canadian mobster, is crossing the Atlantic on a state-of-the-art ocean liner. Rubbing elbows with the era’s elite and reconnecting with her husband’s aristocratic friend, Tony, should make for a swell trip. But a dead body dumped in Lucy’s stateroom the first night of the voyage threatens to capsize the new life she’s built for herself.


Who is this dead man? And how did he get into her room?


Together with Tony, plus her pickpocket-turned-maid Elf, Lucy rushes to investigate, just steps ahead of the authorities who will certainly dig too deeply into her dodgy Canadian past.

Melodie’s book is already getting great reviews. Maureen Jennings, author of the Murdoch Mysteries and the Paradise Café series, writes:

“Delightful is one of the first words that come to mind. The 1920s shipboard setting is beautifully observed; the plot will keep you guessing and the heroine, is … well …delightful. Not to be missed.”

MAY EVENTS!

TORONTO PUBLIC LIBRARY

Toronto Public Library,  Ashdale-Gerrard Branch: On Thursday, May 4th at 7 pm, Mmes Lisa De Nikolits, Rosemary McCracken, Lynne Murphy and M. Blair Keetch will be sharing their crime writing journeys in the program, So You Want to Be a Crime Writer? Moderated by Mme M. H. Callway. The branch is located at 1432 Gerrard Street East. More details in the link below:

So you want to be a crime writer? : Gerrard/Ashdale : Program : Toronto Public Library

WORD ON THE STREET

Word on The Street takes place at Queen’s Park Crescent, May 27 and 28th, from 11 am to 5 pm at Queen’s Park Crescent, Toronto.  WOTS features over 100 Canadian and Indigenous authors and Canada’s largest book and magazine marketplace. The Mesdames will be sharing a table with Mme Caro Soles.   Mme Lisa De Nikolits is a featured author at Word on the Street on Sunday, May 28th.

We will be posting details of our table location and the names of the Mmes and Monsieurs attending as soon as these become available. Annual Festival | The Word On The Street Toronto

JUNE EVENTS – MARK YOUR CALENDARS!

Toronto International Festival of Authors

MOTIVE Crime and Mystery Festival returns this year from June 2 to 4th at Harbourfront in Toronto. See this link for information on guest authors and tickets.  MOTIVE Crime & Mystery Festival (festivalofauthors.ca)

Mme Melodie Campbell will be a featured author.  The launch of her 17th book, The Merry Widow Murders, will take place immediately after Opening Ceremonies on June 2, as part of the festival. Maureen Jennings will be in conversation with Melodie.

Melodie will be conducting a Masterclass in comedy writing on Sunday, June 4th, 1-2:30 pm: “Kill them with Comedy!  How to write Humour into your Crime Stories.”  And she will be interviewing renowned author Linwood Barclay.

Crime Writers of Canada will be hosting a table where author members can sell their books. Readings by CWC authors are also scheduled. Several Mmes will be partaking in these activities and we’ll be keeping you posted on the details.

 

CRIME WRITING IN A COLD CLIMATE

Lynne Murphy

Mme Lynne Murphy will be hosting Crime Writing in a Cold Climate, a series of 4 virtual lectures on Canadian crime writers. The lectures are for Senior Adult Services in Toronto Annex and will take place on Friday afternoons from June 2nd to 23rd, 1:30 to 3:00pm.

Lynne is having a guest writer each week. M.H. Callway will speak about police procedurals, Rosemary McCracken about cozies and Melodie Campbell about thrillers. True crime author, Lorna Poplak, will talk about her research on historical Canadian crime. This is a ticketed event.

MORE NEWS AND EVENTS!

Marian Misters

Great news! Mme Marian Misters announced that Sleuth of Baker Street Bookstore in now a used mystery bookstore. What better place to find that rare mystery you’re eager to read? Sleuth’s will also order any book on request. The store will be open Friday to Sunday, every second week from 12 noon to 4 pm as of April 21st. For more details, please visit Sleuth’s website at https://sleuthofbakerstreet.ca/

Peter Robinson, was one of Canada’s greatest crime writers. He won six CWC awards for his writing and his Inspector Banks books became a hit series on ITV (UK). More than that Peter was friend and mentor to many emerging Canadian crime writers, including some of us Mesdames.

Sadly Peter passed away in October, 2022. His Celebration of Life will take place on Thursday, May 18th, 6 to 9 pm at Balmy Beach Club, 360 Lake Front, Toronto. (Foot of Beech Avenue, south of Queen St. East).

It will also be the launch of his last book in the Inspector Banks series, Standing in the Shadows.

Posted in News | Tagged , , , , , , , | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! Melissa Yi Derringer Winner!

Melissa Yi

Huge congratulations to Mme Melissa Yi for winning this year’s Derringer for Best Short Short Story! “My Two-Legs” was published in 2022 in the September/October issue of Alfred Hitchcock’s Mystery Magazine.

In her moving story, a loyal dog strives to rescue his wounded human, his “two-legs”, who has been the victim of a crime. Melissa based her animal hero on her family’s beloved late dog.

AND Melissa’s re-imagined fairy story, “White Story and Seven Dreams”, placed third for the Joy Kogawa Award for Fiction!

Posted in News | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! CWC Awards of Excellence Shortlists

Great News for the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem!

Delighted that two works from our latest anthology, In the Spirit of 13, (Carrick Publishing, 2022) have been nominated for the CWC Awards of Excellence.

M. H. Callway’s light-hearted satire, “Amdur’s Ghost”, is a finalist for Best Novella. And Blair Keetch’s eerie thriller, “To Catch a Kumiho” is short-listed for Best Short Story.

A big thank you to publisher and editor, Donna Carrick, Carrick Publishing, to copy editor, Ed Piwowarczyk and cover designer, Sara Carrick, for making our anthology a book to be proud of.

From L to R below: M. H. Callway, Blair Keetch, Donna Carrick and Ed Piwowarczyk.

Sylvia Warsh

Two short stories by the Mesdames are also finalists for the CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story.

Sylvia Warsh’s scary thriller, “The Natural Order of Things”, which appeared in the May/June issue of Ellery Queen Mystery Magazine and

M. H. Callway’s comedy story, “Must Love Dogs – or You’re Gone” in GONE, An Anthology of Crime Stories, Red Dog Press.

Posted in News | Tagged , , , , , , , | Leave a comment

APRIL STORY: There Be Dragons by Jane Burfield

13 Claws Anthology

Our April story, “There Be Dragons”, is from our third anthology, 13 Claws, (Carrick Publishing, 2017.) All the tales in the collection involve animals…and crime. Many are our dear companions, cats and dogs; others are perhaps, as in Jane’s story, a little unusual.

Jane is a master short fiction author. Her work has won and been short-listed for many awards, including The Bony Pete and the CWC Award of Excellence.

“There Be Dragons” was a finalist for the 2017 CWC Award for Best Short Story. In this story, three children, grieving the loss of their mother, stumble on their strange and mystical heritage.

THERE BE DRAGONS

By Jane Petersen Burfield

For a murder, it was both necessary and satisfying. No one had deserved this fate more. No one could threaten her family and get away with it.

She swam in the darkening water as the sky glowed in the west. Soon the fireflies would dance, and she could forget, just for a while, what she had lost and what she had become.

“There be dragons,” Katie read aloud from the illustration. As she squinted at the map in the old book, the creatures that illustrated the manuscript swirled. A soft green glow lit the map from within. Startled, Katie let the book slip from her fingers onto the dusty desktop.

“We’re not supposed to touch that book,” Georgie mumbled. Ever since their mother had died, he’d spoken in soft whispers.

“I know, Georgie.” She sat in the chair behind the carved oak desk and turned over another page. “Where do you think the dragons lived? I’m not sure I believe in dragons. Maybe they lived a long time ago.”

“Of course, there are dragons,” Georgie murmured. “Mother told us about them. She showed me one once. I remember going out to the garden with her. We ran around the pond. There was a splashing sound, and a dark shadow came out of the water. A man came out of the trees. Mother pushed me behind her. There was a flash of light, like lightning. I think the man ran away.”

“Did you dream that?” Katie closed the book, sending a gentle swirl of dust from the neglected desk flying around the library.

“No,” Georgie said hesitantly. “No! I remember. I remember the eyes in the pond. Something chased the man, and then disappeared. I think it was a dragon.”

“Well, we could use a dragon now. Creepy Gerry is here bothering Emma. He keeps turning up wherever she is. He follows her. And Dad isn’t even aware of it.”

“Emma is old enough to look after herself.” Georgie peered into the forbidden cupboard in the desk where the book had been.

“No, she’s not,” Katie said. “She’s only 17. And he keeps going after her.”

“We’ll watch out for her, Katie, and Grandmother Lowe will be here soon. She’s scary enough to take care of anything. We’d better get downstairs before Dad finds us up here. He’ll be mad if he knows we opened the secret cupboard.”

“Okay, Georgie.” She put the forbidden book back and locked the cupboard door, closing the outer panel in the desk so it couldn’t be seen. “I’ll put the key back in Father’s drawer later when’s he’s having coffee in the garden.”

“I’ll go out with him, Katie. I can keep him away and I love the fireflies.”

“You love that garden. Lilacs, lilies, crickets and the fireflies in the trees. Mother loved it too, I remember.”

“I really like fireflies the most. They are magical.” Georgie headed for the door, listening carefully for anyone outside. In the darkened hall, they turned toward their bedrooms.

***

Peter Drake walked around the dining room to look out on the stone patio. Almost time to summon the kids for supper. Their large stone house sat well back from Barrie Road at the end of a wooded drive. It was very similar to the family home they had left in Wales, complete with dragon gargoyles under the eaves. Now, in the late afternoon, sunlight made the dining room and patio outside a drowsy haven.

He stared at the pond, sitting like a jewel amongst the trees. In certain lights, he swore he could see Maria, but dusk was the best time. The woods were silhouetted against the darkening sky, and the fairy lights danced. He had always loved the little glow bugs that drew him outside. Maria swore they were magical, but he had scoffed at her. Still, unexplained things went on in the garden. Mysteries.

Ginny, their housekeeper, banged the gong for dinner. She loved banging that gong. Ginny had driven Maria mad with the noise, but she had kept their house and lives tidy. How could he deny such a small source of joy to his inherited help?

At dinner, Emma was missing.

“Where’s Emma?” Peter asked. “I thought she was home from her weekend with her friends.”

“She’s tired, Peter. Asked to stay upstairs. I’ll take her a tray later,” Ginny said as she served plates of salad.

Katie stabbed at a crouton, and it skittered across the tablecloth. “She thinks Cousin Gerry is still here. He left this afternoon, thank heavens. I hope he doesn’t come back.”

“Gerald asked to visit,” Peter said. “We don’t have many relatives. I want you to know both sides of your family.”

“We know enough about your family, Dad. We don’t need to see Gerry.” Georgie buttered one of Ginny’s soft dinner rolls, ignoring his salad.

“You don’t know everything about our family. But I’ll tell you more someday when I think you are ready. Now, what did you learn today?”

Living in the country meant that Katie and Georgie had to bus to school and could rarely invite friends over. They had to watch the news or look up a new subject on the computer every day to answer their father’s hated ritual question over dinner. He asked every night, trying to be a good parent.

“We learned about China, Dad.” Georgie passed the butter to Katie, who was pointing at it as inconspicuously as she could so her father wouldn’t get annoyed. “And we looked up some Chinese myths. On Friday, Miss Andrews showed us pictures of dragons in a really neat book. She said they represent power. They were amazing!”

“Dragons are common in many myths and fairy tales. Katie, don’t manhandle the rolls.” Peter turned back to Georgie. “There are beautiful illustrations in the Lang fairy-tale series. I particularly like the ones in The Green Fairy Book. I’ll have to find you my copy in the library.”

“Sometimes, Dad, I wish they still existed. I almost believe they do.”

“Georgie, we talked about that. Evening shadows can make us believe almost anything. But you know they are just shadows.”

“But, Dad, I saw one last year. I know I did!”

“Georgie, you have a vivid imagination, just like your mother.”

Katie and Georgie looked at their dad in surprise. Peter rarely talked about their mother, and it had been more than two years since her death.

After wiping his chin with his napkin, Peter turned to Katie. “Now what did you learn today?”

She winced and began to recite the trivia she had looked up.

***

After dinner, while Ginny cleaned up, Katie headed outside along the path off the patio. The water in the pond seemed flat black, reflecting the fairy dance of firefly light. She walked farther around the pond as sunset shone through the trees. She wasn’t worried about finding her way back to the house after dark. Unusually good night vision was a family trait, her mother had told her. And the house would glow with the lights from the family’s rooms.

She looked into the water, hoping to see the shape she had seen so many times before. Tonight, there was nothing there, or nothing she could see. Katie sat down on the bench installed in memory of her mother. She stroked the carved figures on the wooden side, and thought about her. A ripple on the surface of the darkening water drew her eyes away from the silhouette of the house. As the dark waters started to stir, her hopes grew.

“There you are Katie. I thought I’d join you on your walk.” The water’s surface grew flat again as her father appeared.

Katie took her father’s hand and asked, “What really happened that night? The night Mother died?”

Her dad’s hand clenched slightly. “Why do you want to know, sweetheart? I’ve told you what I can.”

“You never talk about her or about what happened. All I remember is hearing something across the water. And you ran out. Georgie ran behind you, and I tried to stop him. It was getting very dark. I saw you struggling with someone. He broke away. And then something reared up out of the water, hit the man and swept him in. Something very large. Where was Mother? What happened to her?”

Her dad squeezed her hand. “I know it’s confusing. Let’s go back to the house.” They turned away from the water, and started to walk up the patio to the house. “I think it’s time, Katie, for me to tell you what I know. I’m not sure Georgie is old enough yet. Emma knows some of it. We’ll find a time to talk tomorrow when we won’t be interrupted.”

As Katie glanced back at the water, a flicker of light beneath the surface lit a large body in its depths. More flickers of light matched the fireflies above.

***

School the next day seemed interminable. Katie longed to be home for the planned meeting. Emma was waiting for her in the kitchen with juice and Ginny’s ginger cookies when she arrived home. Being away at boarding school had changed Emma. She now wanted to spend time with her little sister.

“Do you think he’ll tell us about Mother, Em?” Katie asked.

“I hope so, Katie. Don’t bug him for details. This is hard for him. You don’t see him every night after you and Georgie go to bed. He sits looking out the window at the pond. He can sit there for hours.”

“Did he ever tell you what happened? I was young then, just 10, and Georgie was very little. He never said anything to us.”

Emma refilled Katie’s juice glass. “He rarely talks about Mother. Or the creature.”

“So you believe in the creature, too?”

“I do, Katie. I do. It protects us. But the creature knows people are scared of it, so it doesn’t often let itself be seen.”

“What happened that night? What did you see?”

“I’m not sure, Katie. I saw something, but I’m not sure what. A man grabbed Mother outside on the patio. He dragged her around the pond. Then something hit him as he held her. I swear it looked like an animal claw. Then it got really confusing.”

The girls heard the front door open and their father call for Ginny. They listened to him settle in the dining room, where they knew he would be looking out the window, even though dusk wouldn’t fall for another few hours. They looked at each other, and went quietly to join him.

“Hello, my little ones. How was your day?” He poured himself a whiskey.

“The usual, Dad,” said Emma.

“Same here” said Katie. “Are we going to talk about Mom before Georgie gets home from soccer?”

“Yes, I guess so. We should.” He walked over to close the dining room door, and sat at the table, his back to the windows. “I’m not sure where to start. There are things about your mother’s side of the family that few people know. But someone found out, and Maria had to be protected.”

“Who threatened her? You’ve never told us this,” Emma said.

“Your mother was…special. Her family goes back a long way in Wales. They were never rulers, but ruler makers. And they had some unusual abilities.”

“Like what, Dad?” Katie asked.

“They were—they are—deeply connected to the old world, to the magical side that most people have forgotten about or scoff at. They understand magic. And because of that, they are in danger.”

“So that’s why we left Wales.” Emma held Katie’s hand tightly in her own.

Peter got up from his chair and came around the shining wood table to stand near them. Taking both their hands, he said, “Yes. Your mother had to leave for her safety. We brought your grandmother and your great-grandmother with us. We thought we’d all be safer over here, but they found us. They sent a man to try to kidnap your mother.”

“Who are they?” Emma asked.

“I’m not sure. I believe they belong to another old family who knows the secrets of power. The man that night tried to capture your mother. She decided she needed to keep you safe.”

“How?” Katie turned to look at the pond.

“Your mother knew you would be in danger if they knew she was still alive.” Peter looked at the girls. “What I’m going to tell you now is a secret, a very important secret. Your mother vanished to protect you. The police believe that she fell or was pushed into the pond, but they never found her body. They only found blood on a rock nearby and ripped material from the dress she was wearing on the rocks and bushes where the water cascades down to the lake. They think her body was swept out of the pond into the lake. The water runs pretty fast over the cliff, especially when it rains.”

“What about the man? Did he drown in the pond, too?”

Peter shifted in his chair, to half face the water. “They never found him. The police thought he may have survived. That he climbed out of the pond at the far end.”

“But so could Mother!” Emma got up to stand by the fireplace where she could see his half-turned face.

“We thought it best for your sake to say she died. I don’t know if we were right.”

“Is Mother still alive?” Katie sat with her shoulders coat hanger-straight, clutching the arms of her chair, looking at her father with wide-open eyes.

“No one is to know what I’ve told you. Including Georgie. He’s too young. You all will be in great danger if this becomes known.”

They heard the front door open, and Ginny’s cheerful voice bounce down from the front hall. “Hello. Anyone here? Oh, there you are.” She peeked into the dining room. “I’ll put the kettle on and make a quick dinner.”

When she’d gone, Peter said: “We’ll talk more about this another time, girls. It’s important that you know. Remember, keep the information secret.”

***

Katie was glad to go upstairs with Emma. Their mother was, seemingly, alive. And if she hadn’t died, where was she? When could they see her?

“Katie, I want to show you something.” Emma pulled her sister into her bedroom. “After mother disappeared, I found her jewelry box hidden at the back of her closet. And in it, I found this.” She held up a very old necklace—a dark red stone shining from an intricately woven gold shield, hanging on a long rose-gold chain. “I think this is what the intruder wanted. I don’t know what to do with it now. I’m nervous to leave it in the house.”

“Wow, Em.” The necklace shone with more brilliance than the window light should have given it. Katie examined it, holding the chain so the pendant flashed. “But why did you take it?”

“I wanted something that was Mother’s. Sometimes I wear it under my top.”

“Be careful, Em. Put it back in the closet. Dad might look for it now that he’s told us about Mother.”

“No, he won’t. He doesn’t like to look at anything that reminds him of her. He doesn’t even go into the living room, because her picture above the fireplace makes him sad.”

Katie shook her head and walked over to Emma’s window. “I don’t know what to think about what Dad told us. If Mother is alive, where is she?”

She looked out at the pond, but nothing was stirring.

***

Peter, too, looked out toward the pond in late afternoon sun. Had he been wise to tell the girls? But if anything happened to him, they needed to know.

He knew she was in the water, benign and protective, but he had never seen her. The ability to see the magic was given only to Maria’s daughters. Neither he nor Georgie could see her. He could hear her, and occasionally he saw a shadow move. Nothing more.

***

Dinner was very silent, except for Georgie talking about the upcoming school play. Peter for once did not question them about what they’d learned that day.

After dinner, Katie waited in the dark hallway outside the dining room. When Peter stepped onto the patio, and walked toward the sunset-lit trees around the pond, she followed him.

Fireflies, lively tonight, hovered between tree branches and above the pond. And in the water, light seemed to shine upward.

“Ah, Katie. It’s a beautiful evening. I thought some fresh air might clear my head.”

“May I walk with you, Dad? I’ve finished my homework.”

“Of course. How are you feeling about what I told you today?”

“Why is all this happening to our family? Why are the people coming here, coming after us? And where is Mother now?”

“They think your mother—and now perhaps you and Emma—know about something they want. It’s hard to explain. The women in our family are special. They have special sight, and special abilities.” He took Katie’s hand. “Have you ever seen anything…peculiar…in the pond? A creature?”

Katie looked up at her dad. “I know there is something in the pond. I’ve never seen it clearly, but I know it’s there.”

“You do have the special sight, then, Katie.”

“Georgie says it saved us from the strange man before Mother disappeared.”

“I was surprised when Georgie said he saw something. Usually only the women have the sight. Maybe young children do, too.”

“Where did this creature come from, Dad? I’m not afraid of it.”

“The creature is a female, like you and Emma, and your mother. It’s part of your heritage, your Welsh family.”

“Can Emma see her?”

“Yes, she has the sight, too. You both see many things other people don’t. Have you ever tried to talk to the creature?”

“Sort of, Dad. Once I sang a lullaby Grandma Lowe used to sing to us. One that Mother knew. There was a ripple. It was too dark to see, but I wasn’t afraid.”

“You were singing to your great-grandmother. We brought her with us from Wales, but she got very sick on the journey, and so she left her human form. She’s the creature, the dragon in the pond. She is powerful and protects you, indeed all of us. There is still danger for her, though. Few people believe that dragons still exist, but…”

“Why do those other people want to hurt us?” Katie slipped her hand back into her father’s as they reached the far side of the pond. From there, the sun reflected on and through the water, and she saw the large, dark shape, followed by a smaller shape.

Peter stopped and looked intently at her. “There is a book, a valuable book that belongs to our family. We brought it with us from Wales, and I hid it in the house. It’s about dragons. In the historian world, it would cause a sensation.”

“I know about the book, Dad. It’s beautiful. The pages shine.”

Peter glanced quizzically at her, but continued. “There’s also a pendant made from a rough garnet set in Welsh gold. It goes with the book. Strange things happen when the two are close to each other, so I hid them in two different places. I think that’s what the men are after. I don’t know how they found out about them, because only our family knows.”

Katie and Peter sat down on the memorial bench, Peter’s fingers automatically searching to rub the inscription to Maria.

“Did you tell Cousin Gerry about it, Dad?”

“Yes, unfortunately. Yes, I did.”

“Dad, I don’t know how to say this. I’ve seen him in the upper hallway, several times, where he has no right to be. He spies on us. And he follows Emma. I don’t like him at all. Neither do Emma and Georgie.”

Peter sighed and looked into the water. “Gerry’s never been as reliable as he could be. But I thought, I hoped, he would protect our family if need be. It’s possible he’s behind it. I hope not. But I don’t know.”

“Is there anyone else who knows?”

“Just your Grandma Lowe. I’ve left a letter for our lawyer in case something happens to me. Other than that, we’ve told no one. I think Ginny suspects something, but I don’t want to put her in danger. She’s a good woman. I’ll be glad when Grandma Lowe returns from Wales.”

The water rippled, and a black tail tip emerged.

“It’s time.” Peter stood up and brought out a silver whistle. “Would you like to meet your great-grandmother, Katie? I mean, meet her again. You knew her in Wales when you were very little.”

“I remember her. Oh, yes, Dad. I would.”

Peter blew one long note on the whistle. Suddenly, a dark green head emerged from the water, followed by a scaled back, bright wings and a pointed tail.

“Margaret, here is your great-granddaughter, Katie.”

The creature pulled herself up onto a rock, and spoke in a gravelly voice. “Hello, little one. You have grown since I last talked with you.”

“Great-grandmother! I am so glad to see you. I wish Mother were here, too.”

The dragon moved closer to Katie and her father. An ethereal wing wrapped around the girl’s shoulders, nudging Peter aside. He looked startled, but then moved back.

“Well, little one, your mother is not too far away. I tell her how you are and what you are doing. She so much wants to come back to you. But your father and I decided that for everyone’s safety, she should stay hidden. Like the locket and the book. I know you have seen both. Keep them separate, and keep them safe.”

“Margaret, I wish I could see you.” Peter looked in the direction of the rock beside the bench. “I’m grateful for your protection of the children.”

“I will always protect my little ones, Peter. Don’t worry.”

Katie watched as she unwrapped her wing. She slid off the rock, and back into the water. Just before her head went under, she said, “Remember, keep the treasures safe. I’ll be here.”

***

The rest of the week slipped by quickly. Emma and Katie would quietly ask their dad questions, but he rarely answered them, pretending Ginny or Georgie were about to enter the room.

On Thursday night, Ginny called Peter to the phone.

“Hi, Peter. It’s Gerry. I’d like to come down.”

“Gerry. We’re busy this weekend. Perhaps another time?”

“I need to see you. Now.”

“Sorry. As I said, we are busy. The kids are in a play at school. Before their holidays begin.” Peter listened as the receiver slammed down. He hoped not to hear from Gerry again.

***

Katie was glad the school year was almost over. On Friday afternoon, she went upstairs to put on her costume and asked Emma for help with her makeup.

Emma applied mascara to Katie’s lashes, and stood back to study her handiwork. “Beautiful. You are growing up fast.”

“I wish Mother could see me.” Katie looked into the old dresser mirror, through silvered reflections, imagining what she would look like in a few years. Her mother’s dress, hemmed up with tape and held in by a belt, outlined her maturing shape. Her copper hair had darkened over the winter, but the summer sun would lighten it back to a blaze. Her green eyes were her mother’s color. She glowed, much like the afternoon sun outside the window.

Trailing skirts just a bit too long for her, Katie stepped down the stairs, surprised to see her father at the bottom. “You look so much like your mother, Katie. I’m not surprised you have her gift.”

“Thanks, Dad.” She paused on the stairs, aware of a new feeling. Power? Could it be power? “We should go. Is Ginny in the car?”

“Yes, ready to go.” Peter called up the stairs. “Georgie!”

“Coming, Dad.” The small boy tumbled past Katie on the stairs. His old-fashioned suit, expertly recut by Ginny from Peter’s old jacket, made him look like he had stepped out of a movie. “I’m excited.”

“I know, son.” Peter locked the front door, and they left for the school.

Nearby, watching them go, was a man dressed in black.

***

The play—a reenactment of village life 150 years ago during Canada’s Confederation—was a success. As the audience clapped for their own children, if not for other cast members, Katie fought an urge to get home. She didn’t want to stay for the reception and the congratulations, the groups of neighbors gossiping, the kids running to burn off energy after sitting still for an hour. She just wanted to go home.

After a few minutes of lemonade, cookies and chat, she whispered to Peter that something was wrong. He looked at her, this little die-cut version of Maria, and knew they must go. Ginny rounded up Georgie while Emma, Katie and Peter headed outside to their car.

The drive through the darkening woods was silent. Even Georgie seemed to feel anxious now. As they turned down their long driveway, a light shone from the far side of the house.

Peter told everyone to stay in the car. He got out and ran around to the back. When he didn’t return, Emma scrambled out the door, followed by Katie. Ginny kept Georgie with her inside the car.

The girls ran around the house to the patio. The dining room door stood open, the glass in shards on the ground. Inside, Peter was wrestling with a man.

Katie tried to run in to help. Emma held her back, but Katie broke free. She shot inside and leaped on the man’s back. He tried to shift her, but she hung on. Peter hit him hard. Katie and the man fell to the carpet.

Peter pulled Katie up and hugged her. She could feel him shaking. He collapsed in a chair, while Georgie and Ginny burst into the dining room. Emma dialed 911 for the police.

“What happened? Who is he?” Georgie pushed away from Ginny and tried to pull off the man’s mask off before Peter grabbed him.

On the floor, the intruder groaned, then stirred.

“Find some rope, or duct tape,” Peter ordered. “Emma, did you call the police? Katie, go to the front to wait for them. Georgie, stay back.”

Suddenly, the intruder scrambled up and dug into his pants pocket. A glittering knife appeared in his right hand. He lunged for Georgie and grabbed him. Keeping an eye on Peter, he dragged Georgie by the boy’s collar across the room to the outer door. “Don’t come any closer, Peter. Give me the book and the necklace and I’ll leave. I’ll keep Georgie with me. Give them to me or he’ll die.”

“Gerry!” Peter recognized the intruder’s voice. “Why are you doing this? These are my children!”

“Money, Peter. Just money.” He yanked Georgie to his feet with his left hand. “You have valuable things. With Maria dead, you don’t need them anymore. And I do.”

“I can’t believe you’d betray us like this, threaten my kids.”

“You heard me.” Gerry moved back, a firm hold on Georgie. “Give me the book and the necklace or Georgie will get hurt.” He brandished the knife. “I mean it.”

Suddenly, Georgie kicked backward hard, striking Gerry in the shin. Gerry yelled in pain and loosened his grip on the boy’s collar. Georgie broke free and rushed out the dining room door.

Katie watched Georgie run toward the bench on the far side of the pond with a cursing Gerry, knife still in hand, in close pursuit. She rushed after them. Georgie and Gerry were beside the water, with Gerry closing the gap between him and the boy. Then, to her amazement, she saw a large golden claw come out of the water. Gerry turned, his eyes widened, and he dropped the knife. The claw reached up, hooked Gerry and dragged him under.

Katie screamed. Light shot up into the sky like fireworks. The water surface quivered with the struggle beneath.

Peter and Emma came running up to her. Katie could only point. Georgie shouted about Gerry in the now-quiet pond.

“Georgie, listen to me,” Peter said, spotting the knife and pocketing it. “The police will be here soon. Tell them Gerry fell into the water.”

“Yes, sir,” said Georgie.

He turned to Katie. “You understand, don’t you, Katie? Do not tell them what you saw. Say the same thing.”

Katie nodded. Looking at the water surface, now lit by fireflies, she couldn’t believe anything had happened. The surface, as smooth and dark as oil, reflected the last of the sunlight. At the far end of the pond, she saw two dark shapes emerge from the water and, with a swirl of wings, lift into the sky.

She heard running footsteps, and knew the police were close. And as they arrived at the pond, she saw two magnificent dragons, one large, and one smaller, fly through the twilight, and out over the trees. She shivered as fireflies danced around her. She knew she had just seen her mother and knew she would see her again. Then she could see nothing but the last of the twilight, shining through the trees.

***

Later that night, after having Ginny’s restorative cups of cocoa, the girls relaxed in Emma’s bedroom. Emma hugged Katie and pulled the garnet pendant out from under her blouse. Soft light infused the space around them.

“That was quite a day, Katie.”

“I’m so glad it’s over. I’m glad Mother is alive. I’m glad there’s some magic in the world. Most of all, I’m glad we’re safe again.” Katie settled back down on the bed.

The sisters smiled as the pendant lit up, fire-like. They would keep it and the book safe. They would keep their family safe.

And soon, Katie knew, they would see what happened when they put the pendant and the dragon book together.

THE END

Posted in News | Leave a comment

BREAKING NEWS: SHETLAND NOIR AND MORE

At the international Shetland Noir Conference, Mme Lisa de Nikolits will moderate a panel, When you don’t know who to trust, with thriller writers Shari Lapena, Gilly MacMillan and Louise Mangos to explore how they use the characters, settings and events of family life to add a dark twist to their tales.

Travelling in time
As a futuristic thriller writer, Lisa also joins historical crime authors, David Bishop and Janet Oakley, to discuss with moderator Dr Jacky Collins (Dr Noir), how they create crime time travel.

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits

MORE ABOUT THE DERRINGER AWARDS

Another Canadian is a Derringer finalist: Marcelle Dubé, whose story, “Tethered”, is in SinC West’s new anthology, Crime Wave 2: Women of a Certain Age: A Canada West Anthology, edited by our very own Mme Jayne Bernard!

Jayne Barnard
Jayne Barnard
Posted in Anthologies, Awards/Achievements, events, News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE: APRIL 2023

Happy Spring, Dear Readers!

April not only opens awards season but also offers new opportunities for growth and ways the Mesdames can reach out to you.

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Congratulations to Mme Madeleine Harris-Callway. Her story, “Wisteria Cottage”, is part of the Malice Domestic Anthology, Mystery Most Traditional!

NEWS AND REVIEWS

Mmes Madeleine Harris-Callway and Rosemary McCracken will be reading at Toronto’s Noir at the Bar, on April 27th at 7:00 PM at the Duke of Kent pub, Upstairs, 2315 Yonge St. at Roehampton.

Madeleine Harris-Callway
Rosemary McCracken
Lisa de Nikolits

Mme Lisa de Nikolitis is giving a reading at Hirut Restaurant, 2050 Danforth Avenue on Sunday, April 2nd at 2:00 PM. This is part of the Bright Lit, Big City series.

Melissa Yi" Shapes of Wrath
Melissa Yi: Shapes of Wrath

Mme Melissa Yi’s latest book, The Shapes of Wrath, was recommended by Ellery Queen Mystery Magazine and has received several glowing reviews.

“Hope has the misfortune of doing her surgery rotations in Operating Room 3 under the attending physician Vladimir Vrac, a womanizing, arrogant, butt-pinching creep.”—Ellery Queen’s Mystery Magazine.
“I nearly jumped out of my seat. A treat to read.”—Amazing Stories.
“Excellent, engaging … definitely a candidate for ‘Best’ of 2023.” —Kings River Life Magazine.

ANNOUNCEMENTS

The shortlists for the CWC Awards of Excellence will be announced on Thursday, April 20th.

The Derringer Awards shortlist has just been released today, April 1st. Congratulations to Melissa Yi for her short-listed short story, “My Two-Legs”!

Melissa Yi
Melissa Yi

Mme Lisa de Nikolitis will be heading to Shetland in June! She is part of the four-day Shetland Noir Festival. She’ll also be part of Toronto’s 2023 Word on the Street. We’ll keep you posted!

Mme Lisa de Nikolitis will be heading to Shetland in June! She is part of the four-day Shetland Noir Festival. She’ll also be part of Toronto’s 2023 Word on the Street. We’ll keep you posted!

Lisa de Nikolits
Lisa de Nikolits

Mme Melodie Campbell will be a featured author at MOTIVE, Crime and Mystery festival, June 2-4, at Harbourfront, part of the Toronto International Festival of Authors.  The launch of her 17th book, The Merry Widow Murders, will take place at the festival, immediately following Opening Ceremonies.  Melodie will teach a Masterclass on Sunday, June 4, 1-2:30 p.m.  Panel assignments are to be announced. We’ll keep you posted.

Melodie’s The Merry Widow Murders is available for pre-order now.

Melodie Campbell

APRIL’S FEATURED STORY

Our featured story for April is  “There be Dragons” by Mme Jane Burfield. This great tale appeared in 13 Claws and was short-listed for the Crime Writers of Canada Award for Best Short Story.

Jane Petersen Burfield
Jane Petersen Burfield
13 Claws Anthology
Posted in Anthologies, books, News | Tagged , | Leave a comment

MARCH STORY: “Rubies for Romeo” by Jayne Barnard

Our March story is from our newest anthology, In the Spirit of 13, (Carrick Publishing, 2022) where we took “spirit” to mean the supernatural, the debunking of same or simply alcohol!

Jayne Barnard writes crime and suspense fiction in which women reclaim their power. She is the author of two acclaimed series: the award-winning Falls books featuring ex-Mountie, Lacey McCrae and the YA Steam Punk, Maddie Hatter adventures.

Sue’s husband, Steve, is directing a play set in an old mansion famed for an unsolved death and a jewel theft, Sue faces down strange lights, ghosts and a secretive psychic to unravel the century-old mystery of the missing necklace.

RUBIES FOR ROMEO

By J.E. Barnard

“Young Julia was found unconscious the next morning.” The tour guide pointed up the narrow back stairs. “Right there on that landing.”

I mouthed “tour group” to my husband, Steve. He backed the other end of our rolled canvas down the rear porch steps so I could step sideways, away from the half-open kitchen windows. The aged planks groaned under my feet. Had they heard? We weren’t supposed to start setting up until they’d all gone.

Someone inside asked, “Did she recover?”

“No. She never regained consciousness.” The guide began explaining early 20th-century cooking arrangements. But the next questioner wasn’t interested in the gleaming copper kitchen boiler, the pinnacle of household tech in prewar Penticton. Pre-Great War, that was.

“Was it murder?” he asked.

“Have you held a séance?” someone else called out. “Maybe she could tell you where the necklace is.” My arms were wobbling like wet linguini under the weight of the roll, but the others kept asking until the guide gave in, or up, and offered further details.

“Although her official cause of death was brain injury from falling down the stairs, gossip at the time was that her heart was broken before her head was, either from the necklace accusation or by a young man. Both theories are explored in the mystery play that starts tonight. See the poster in the gift shop. Now, if you’ll come this way. Carefully. The treads are steep, and there are no handholds on these stairs.”

“I bet she was a star-crossed lover,” a woman at the rear said.

“Imagine carrying cans of hot water up those stairs every morning,” another said. “In a long skirt, too. They should have run a pipe from the boiler up through the ceiling.”

As her voice receded up the narrow back stairs, I eased open the kitchen door. Empty. Whew.

“All clear,” I told Steve.

As another tour began its thudding descent of the main stairs, timed to keep it from colliding with the one going up the back stairs, we scuttled through the restored kitchen, along the butler’s pantry with its glass-fronted cupboards, and into the dark-paneled main hall. I angled my end to line us up with the library’s double doors.

Steve whispered, “Stop.”

“No,” I hissed back. “They’ll catch us in—”

The library doors’ ornate handles dug into my back. Smothering a yelp, I gripped the roll awkwardly with one arm while the other groped behind me for a handle. I barely got it turned before the first tourists’ feet appeared through the mahogany stair railing above Steve’s head. He shoved the roll end, and me, out of the hall. I stumbled backward, caught my heel on the carpet, and staggered sideways to collapse into an upholstered armchair. Steve one-handed his end and softly shut the library door.

“Oh, it’s only you,” a woman’s voice said.

This time, I yelped.

Clapping my hand over my mouth, I lifted my head. The woman who played the medium in my séance scene was peering from the servants’ passage in the back corner.

“Thalia?” Steve lowered the roll to the floor. “You’re here early.”

I sniffed. “And what’s that smell?”

“Incense.” She stepped into the room, trailed by a teen heartthrob in the old movie-idol mold, with full pouting lips, eyelashes fit for a mascara commercial, and dark soft curls brushed off his tanned forehead. “Tib, meet Steve, our director. This is Sue, who plays Mrs. Gander opposite me and Angie. My nephew here is Mercutio in the high school play.”

The boy smirked. “In fair Verona, where we lay our scene.

Steve said, “From ancient grudge break to new mutiny, where civil blood makes civil hands unclean.” As the youth gaped, he went on, “And speaking of unclean—incense? Do I even want to know?”

“My method,” Thalia said loftily. “Don’t worry. We hid in that back passageway while the tour group was in here. They didn’t see us.”

“Sneak out the way you came,” Steve ordered. “Unless you both want to help haul props up from the outside cellar.”

“Tib can,” Thalia said, and pointed. The boy followed Steve into the narrow passage. Their footsteps faded along behind the library wall toward the kitchen.

“Incense, huh?” I asked Thalia as I fanned my overheated face. “Some tourist just suggested a séance. Want to ask the ghosts about the lost necklace?”

“Shh,” she said, and cocked a finger toward the hallway doors.

“This is the Italian countess, who owned the necklace.” It was Maureen, the historic house’s manager, talking. Having taken the tour when our community theater was writing our mystery play, I knew they wouldn’t come in here. They’d done the library before the kitchen.

She went on, “It held five rubies: the main one, a large pendant surrounded by tiny diamonds, bracketed by filigreed golden wings, each anchored by a smaller ruby, and ending in a ruby chip.”

“This what the old lady’s wearing?”

“She had a similar sapphire set.” Maureen’s voice corralled their attention again. “There’s a very old photo of the rubies in the gift shop. The countess and her nephew, this house’s first owner, both died in the Great Flu of 1918. Most of the family’s wealth vanished in the Crash of ’29. Although the descendants searched the place many times before they were forced to sell in 1940, the ruby necklace was never found.”

“Are any of them folks still around?” someone asked.

“Some descendants still live in the valley,” Maureen said. “If you dare visit after dark, there’s a mystery play starting tonight. Great prizes for those who guess the correct solution to the necklace’s disappearance. Tickets are available in the gift shop. So are necklaces like the missing one. Not real rubies, naturally.”

She led them toward the gift shop, in what used to be a visitors’ parlor by the front door. I slipped out of the library behind them and settled onto a bench to rest my feet. That canvas roll and five others had to be hung in the play’s rooms in the next three hours to hide smoke detectors, fire exits and other modern fittings. The special effects equipment had to be set up, plugged in, and tested before showtime. I wanted supper, too.

I wasn’t scheduled to play the part of Mother Gander tonight, so I’d be at my watercolor portrait class, working on my picture of a young girl’s face, with chestnut hair rolled back from her forehead and the collar of her lacy blouse rising almost to her chin. It was my most complicated portrait ever, and I was determined it would turn out well enough to hang here.

Two senior visitors left the gift shop with the pretty pink bags used for jewelry purchases. As they loitered for a last look at the framed photographs, one said, “I bet the girl stole them for some man, and then he ran out on her. She probably threw herself down the stairs. Especially if he’d seduced her. It would be beyond shameful for a girl of that era.”

The other tapped a picture frame. “At that age, they’re so into the dramatics. You know the actress who played Juliet in the Zeffirelli version of Romeo and Juliet was only 13? Perfect casting, but ick.”

“It seemed so romantic when we watched it for high school English,” her companion said. “And not a single teacher pointed out it was a tragedy, not a great love story to be emulated. Can’t you just see this place when they lived here, though?” She sighed.

The tour group trickled in pairs and trios out the front door, letting in wafts of sun-warmed air and the crispy scent of dried leaves from the 100-year-old elms around the property. When the last visitor was gone, Maureen scooped a wayward golden cluster from the floor and plopped onto the bench beside me, twirling the leaves between her hands.

“Sorry we ran long. The ladies always moon over a past that was a lot more romantic and sanitary than the reality. And a young man asked about the necklace dozens of times. I hope he doesn’t sneak back here to hunt for it. We don’t need anybody else getting stuck in the old ductwork.”

“There’s open ductwork?” Mike, our stage manager, entered from the kitchen with a plastic bin in his brawny arms. “Hazards like that should have been closed off before any tourists were allowed.”

He probably pictured a hole in the floor big enough for someone to fall through, but I knew what Maureen meant. The old cold-air return holes in all the rooms were rectangular openings in the corners, a bit larger than a human foot and covered in sturdy brass grillwork.

“They’re all screwed down good now,” Maureen told him. “This was three seasons back, when the house was mostly unrestored. Two young teens decided to hide here after their tour and spend the night hunting for the necklace. I don’t know why their parents didn’t realize they weren’t there at supper time, but 911 got a call near midnight that one of them was stuck. They’d pried up a cold-air grate in a bedroom floor. One of them was feeling around between the floorboards when his shoulder got wedged.” She yawned and shook out her shoulders. “That’s why we count noses after every tour now. I’ll start my shutdown rounds while Karen’s finishing her group. Your volunteers will make sure nobody’s left in here tonight, right?”

#

We got the backdrops set up in almost record time. Mike mounted his lighting and special effects equipment in the main floor servants’ passages and on timers in the upstairs closets. Costumes and makeup tables were set up in an unrestored back bedroom. I escaped as far as the front porch, wishing “break a leg” to the arriving actors, before Steve caught up with me.

“Wait! I need you for Mother Gander tonight.”

“It’s Elaine’s turn. I’m going painting.”

“She had to take her mom to the hospital in Kelowna.”

Who could argue with the medical needs of elderly mothers?

The way the play was set up, adults from the community theater troupe held down some roles, and the rest were high school students doing it for Drama credits. Most parts were double cast to work around everyone’s schedules. Since each playlet took place in a different room, I hardly saw any of the cast beyond my own trio. Thalia had insisted on being the only mystic, so she was on every night and matinee. Elaine and I alternated in the role of Mrs. Gander, and our daughter was played alternately by students[m1] , Angie and Marnie. We’d both rehearsed with each girl, so my taking Elaine’s place tonight wasn’t a stretch, except that Angie, Daughter One, was in a terminal sulk over not getting to play Juliet in the school’s production. She’d mentioned at every rehearsal that her boyfriend was stuck playing Benvolio, although he’d auditioned for Mercutio. Daughter Two, Marnie, was a volleyball jockette taking Drama 20 for an easy credit. She did her part cheerfully with no unnecessary dramatics. There was an understudy for both girls, but I’d only met her once and wouldn’t know her if I saw her on the street. I’d take her over Angie any day, though. She couldn’t possibly be any more annoying.

#

Two hours later, I settled my floral straw bonnet atop my curly gray wig and skewered it with a hatpin. At the other makeup table, Angie was painting herself a smoky eye more worthy of an Instagram star than of a sheltered Edwardian girl. After checking that my fan and spectacles were in their proper pockets, I left her to it. When I saw her next, outside the library, she was bidding her bland, sandy-haired boyfriend a Juliet-worthy farewell, as if they faced months of exile rather than two hours on a Tuesday evening. I coughed loudly to announce my presence. The pasty-faced Romeo—er, Benvolio—slouched away toward the kitchen exit. At least, I hoped he was exiting. We didn’t need random boys roaming the halls during the performance.

Peering through the library’s wide-open double doors, Angie shuddered. “Major creep factor in here. Cold and…weird.”

“The draft is from those ill-fitting old windows,” I said. “The painted backdrop cuts off most of it.”

“I don’t like it, “she said, then shrieked as Thalia loomed around the back edge of the backdrop. She was in full mystical face paint and wore a headscarf shimmering with fake coins. Her nephew, Tib, followed her in, sniggering. Angie glared.

“Goodbye, Tib.” I pointed emphatically toward the kitchen exit.

He bit his thumb in my general direction and swaggered off.

Angie muttered, “He only got that part because everybody wants to kill him.” By which I deduced her boyfriend had lost the role to unquestionably handsome Tib.

As Thalia checked her tarot card deck at the black-draped round table, Angie and I moved a long, narrow console table across the doorway to keep the audience back. Then we shuffled to our assigned seats. A faint aroma of incense added to the mystique.

From behind the canvas backdrop, Mike, our props man, said, “Try not to cough. I’m testing the ghostly luminescence. On three.”

Pale vapor filled the space in front of the fireplace. Concealed light from somewhere behind me floated over it, projecting the figure of an adolescent girl in a long, white dress quite like Angie’s costume. Angie shuddered.

“Feel that? That’s not just a leaky window.”

“Save the dramatics for the paying audience,” Thalia snapped.

Oh yes, a fun night ahead.

#

The metaphorical curtain went up with a rush of cool night air from the front door. We heard the first audience group crowding around the main parlor archway. The actors’ voices rose above the shuffling of feet. The show was on.

Ten minutes later, our little séance held its audience rapt for the allotted seven minutes, and then that group moved on to watch a dining room scene. Three scenes on the main floor, three more upstairs.

Groups would rotate through all evening to watch the six playlets, and then leave their filled-in solution cards in the box on the front porch. To prevent an early winner returning to win over and over, the play had four potential solutions, only one of which was correct on any given night. Even I didn’t know the order Steve had set via dice rolls, only that a few actors would change one or two of their lines slightly to reflect that night’s solution.

Our first few séances went off without a hitch. Angie said her lines clearly. Thalia’s bangles jangled as she commanded the ghost to come forth. The fireplace ghost wavered into view on cue.

Things didn’t go so well upstairs, though. Thumps and bumps echoed down the brass ceiling grate. Between our third and fourth séances, Mike leaned from behind the screen to hand me a small black box.

“Here,” he said. “Take the ghost. I’ve gotta sort them out upstairs.”

On the very next run, while I was concentrating on my trigger finger, Angie went off script. She raised one white-clad arm and pointed a shaking finger, not at the fireplace but at a corner bookshelf the audience couldn’t see from the hallway.

“Aaaaahhh,” she quavered, instead of saying her line.

The viewers, naturally, all leaned in to look where she pointed. The barrier table wobbled.

“What’s that?” Angie shrieked.

The table tipped into the room with a resounding crash.

Thalia declaimed, “Beware. The spirit stirs among us. Don’t move or speak.” She kicked me under the table drapery. I clicked the proper ghost into being.

As soon the group moved on, Angie stood up. “That was not funny.”

“What are you talking about?” Thalia snapped.

“Didn’t you see?” Angie’s voice rose. “That girl’s face! It came right through the bookshelf. I don’t know how Tib did it, but he’s sabotaging me.”

“He wouldn’t,” Thalia snarled. “Now behave, or I won’t sign your class attendance sheet.”

Angie sat down in a surly huff, leaving me and Thalia to reset the table by the door. We got back to our chairs just as our next group arrived. This time, Angie spoke her lines to her clenched hands. I took to repeating them facing the door, since the audiences had to hear everything to have a fair shot at solving the crime. Thalia’s glare ratcheted up so much I half expected wisps of smoke to curl up from Angie’s wig.

Mike sneaked back in time for our final performance. When it ended, I shut the library door and turned on the overhead light. “What was all that noise upstairs?” I demanded.

“Teenage boys,” he growled. “Each accusing each other of sneaking around to hunt for that damned necklace.”

“Not Tib,” Thalia said. “He knows better.”

Mike gave her a look that could sour cream. “He needs a reminder. Your boyfriend, too, Angie. I’ll be having a word with your drama teacher about this.” She flounced into the passage without answering. “What’s worse,” he said, rolling up a cable with unnecessary vigor, “one or both had been into the linen closet. Some plugs were kicked loose from my timing board. They both denied it, of course. When I ran them out the kitchen door, there was another one peering from the bushes by the steps. Likely waiting to sneak in. We’ll have to check every possible hiding place before we lock up tonight.”

“I’ll have a word with Tib,” Thalia promised, and peered out the hallway door before slipping away to change her costume.

#

On the way home, Steve tallied up all the first-night problems. “Props misplaced, timed effects off,” he grumbled as we turned up the long, dark road leading to our mountainside B and B. “The cord for the dining room lighting effects got looped around the backdrop’s right leg and nearly pulled it down. Upstairs, a sound-effects box blew a fuse, and the ghostly moan sounded like a fart cushion. That audience was laughing uproariously. The nursery maid forgot her lines and started crying, which I guess was fine since she’d already been accused of necklace theft. Doug had to replay the whole scene by himself.”

“Doug saves the day,” I muttered. “He must have been thrilled. And about those rumbling Romeos?”

These hot days is the mad blood stirring,” he muttered, which I took to mean he hadn’t decided yet.

#

That was Tuesday, opening night. On Wednesday Steve and Mike double-checked every cord placement and taped a bunch more stuff down so it couldn’t move. Except it did. Three rooms lost either sound effects or lighting despite all the extra tape. Mike left me the ghost’s remote control and went around troubleshooting all night.

Marnie played my daughter, and if she slouched in a most unhistorical way, at least she spoke her lines clearly and was untroubled by misplaced ghostly faces.

I, on the other hand, tensely anticipating equipment failures, almost convinced myself a girl’s face shimmered briefly into view in the corner Angie had pointed to. After the house lights came up, I had a good look at those corner bookshelves from my chair, and then from Angie’s. At shoulder height from the floor was a glass-fronted section, now slightly ajar and reflecting the room behind us. Anyone who peered around the backdrop in that opposite corner might appear as a ghostly face, right there. I shoved the little glass door properly shut, wondering exactly who had been back there when Mike wasn’t. Had someone been creeping around to all the rooms, sabotaging stuff?

“We need to make sure before showtime that there’s nobody in this house who shouldn’t be here,” I told Steve that night. “And all the doors, except the front one, ought to be locked.”

“They’re supposed to be.” He frowned. “If it’s high school kids messing around their classmates, we’ll catch them tomorrow.”

His optimism was unwarranted. Our third night was worse, beginning with the news that somebody had strewn props in an upstairs bedroom and unscrewed a duct grating. Maureen waved her phone with its photo evidence and waived all blame for the mess we’d find where she and her docent had shoved everything into the closet between their first and second school tours that morning.

“We had to give our spiel about the great-aunt and her lost necklace in the upstairs hallway. We said construction was going on in there. Please, keep your crap together.”

While Mike and Steve untangled cables and figured out if anything vital was missing, I helped the props assistant check other rooms. A dozen props had been knocked off tables or fallen behind chair cushions, seemingly at random. As we gathered for a quick bite before the actors arrived, we agreed to stow all the props and equipment in the one lockable attic room between shows. Nobody could tamper with it there.

Then Angie was late, hurrying into the library moments before curtain, still tucking her ashen hair under her long chestnut wig. I told her bland boyfriend to scram, but it was too close to curtain to make sure he went. Instead, he hovered in the hall giving Angie a thumbs-up over the audience’s heads and texting her between groups. Eventually, a paying guest told him to quit fooling around. Before the next group got there, I told him to get lost and, if he valued his life, he’d better watch where he put his big feet, since any loose cables would be blamed on him.

Too bad the script didn’t call for a full-blown adolescent sulk. Angie could’ve won an Oscar.

Thalia helped me box up our props for the trip to the attic. “You realize Angie and her boyfriend were poking around in the cellar, right? That’s why she wasn’t ready.”

Steve would have had a pithy quote about flighty girls. I just groaned.

#

The start of Friday night’s show fell apart when Marnie tripped on the hem of her costume and kissed the linen closet’s oak doorframe. I gave her immediate first aid, but she’d bled down her white muslin front and knocked a molar loose. Her mother hurried her off to the Urgent Care Center. Angie, called in at the last minute, showed up with her sneaky Benvolio in tow. Thalia gave him a glare worthy of a Macbeth witch.

“You! Sit in the hall where I can see you, and keep your mouth shut. One more bit of trouble, and I’ll be talking to your drama teacher, as well as your parents.”

All went smoothly for séance after séance. No bumps and crashes from elsewhere disrupted any performances. The bugs seemed to have finally been shaken out of the production. Or so I thought, until Angie leaped to her feet and screamed, “She’s back!”

She staggered toward the gawking audience. As her mother, I grabbed her around the shoulders and all but wrestled her back to her chair.

“Darling,” I improvised, “you know we’re not supposed to move or speak. Pray hush, so we can hear what the ghost has to tell us!”

While I fumbled in my chair cushions for my dropped remote, Thalia repeated her ghostly exhortations with ever-increasing menace. At last I found the device and thumbed the switch. The smoke swirled up, the ghost wavered into being, and for an instant I saw a second girl superimposed on the projection. Angie gave a strangled gasp and clamped her mouth shut, leaving me and Thalia to improvise to the end.

When the audience had moved on, Angie said flatly, “I’m not doing this anymore.”

She was gone before I could open my mouth.

I looked at Thalia. “Too late to call in the understudy. We’ve got six minutes to split up her lines before the next group arrives.”

A voice behind me said timidly, “I know the lines.”

Peeking around the backdrop was another teenager, already wearing a long muslin dress that looked even more authentic than Angie’s. Her gleaming chestnut hair, or wig, was rolled back from her face and tied with a huge bow. It was a lovely early 1900s style I could use for my portrait, if I ever got back to it.

“I know all the lines,” she repeated. “I’ve been listening every night.”

Had hers been the reflection Angie and I had both seen? Maybe she had been trying to sabotage Angie’s performance for exactly this chance, but there wasn’t time to interrogate her. The next group would be coming along from the parlor any minute now.

Thalia looked at her watch. “Four minutes. Take your seat, kid. If you dry—can’t remember the next line—just raise one hand to that cross you’re wearing, and I’ll cover for you.”

The understudy didn’t dry. She was calmer than Angie, more emotive than Marnie. When the last audience group passed, I closed the hallway doors and turned to ask her why she hadn’t got the principal role. Only the wavering backdrop showed she had been there at all. As we packed up our props, I said to Thalia, “If you won’t sign her drama class paper, I will. She’s a natural.”

#

Angie didn’t show up for her Saturday night performance, but the understudy was there on time, costumed and line-perfect again. Since it was a weekend, she could have stayed for the debriefing and pizza party, but she vanished the moment the last group left our doorway. I asked the teen playing the nursery maid for her name. She looked at me blankly over her double-pepperoni slice.

“I’m Angie’s understudy.”

“Then who was…?”

She took a bite instead of answering. I asked some other kids, but they didn’t recognize my description, either. For all I knew, the girl’s daytime guise involved purple hair, raccoon eyes, and 27 earrings.

#

Marnie was back for the Sunday matinee, her swollen lip not too visible under the makeup. She gamely ran her lines, and I made a point of congratulating her at the end of the afternoon.

“By Tuesday night, you should be fighting fit again. Are you taking over Angie’s shows all week, or will the understudy?”

She shrugged. “I’ll find out in drama class tomorrow.”

The students helped pack up the props, but even so it was near dark before Steve and I swept the house for stragglers and locked the kitchen door behind us. He was loading the last boxes into our truck when I realized my phone still sat upstairs on my makeup table. Taking the key from Steve’s jacket, I hurried toward the house.

The lone bulb over the back door suddenly seemed very dim, and every faint scratch of a leaf echoed in the deepening night. It almost seemed as if there were voices inside, too. I told myself firmly to stop imagining things and get in there.

Unlocking the back door, I sped across the kitchen by the Exit sign’s glow and tugged the light string above the steep back stairs. Before the bare bulb stopped swaying, I went up two steps at a time while the house pinged and creaked around me. I’d barely collected my phone when I distinctly heard a voice. It echoed faintly, like it came from a far-off room. I leaned back into the dressing room and listened. Sure enough, it was coming up through the cold air return’s grille.

“I can’t reach,” said a voice I knew well. “Boost me higher.”

Texting Steve to meet me at the back door, I crept down the main stairs. A quick glance into the dining room showed nobody. The gift shop was locked up tight. Parlor? Nobody there, either. I peered into the library, but it, too, was empty. Using my phone flashlight, I checked the servants’ passage and butler’s pantry. Not a soul.

The voices came again…beneath my feet.

Opening the back door, I whispered to Steve, “Somebody’s in the cellar.”

We hurried across the dying grass to the sloping doors that opened to the cellar. Each taking a handle, we threw open the doors and flashed our phone lights down the wide steps.

“Thalia,” I called. “We know you’re down there. Come up right now.”

The silence stretched.

I added, “Is that Tib I heard helping you?”

A diffuse circle of light bobbed across the old cement floor. Thalia and her nephew came into view, his shoulders hunched and hers defiantly back.

She glared up at us. “We have as much right to be here as anybody.”

“Yeah.” Tib’s movie-idol lips curled. “We’re descendants of the guy who built it.”

“His kids sold it 80 years ago,” Steve said. “You’ve no right to be trespassing.”

“You’re searching for the necklace, right?” I asked.

Thalia switched her angry gaze to me. “He paid that countess for it. If anybody deserves it now, it’s us.”

I glared back. “So, in the library that day, the incense was a cover story?”

Tib started to speak, but Thalia elbowed him in the ribs. “And why not? We weren’t disturbing the tour.”

“You were both trespassing.” Steve gave them an over-the-glasses look that had terrorized generations of students. “You especially, Tib. Do you want to end your high school career with a police record? Get up here.”

“There’s no performance for almost 48 hours,” I said as the two of them reached the lawn. “That’s plenty of time for you to think about how the cast will feel about you both using the play as a cover for this quest.”

Thalia’s arrogance deflated slightly. “Do you have to tell them?”

Steve and I exchanged glances. Neither of us really wanted to break in another medium. He turned the steely eyeball onto Thalia again.

“I haven’t decided yet. If there’s any more trouble, you can be sure I will. And before you get the bright idea of coming back after we’re gone, I’ll be telling the cops we ran off an intruder tonight. They’ll drive by several times a night from now on.”

As they slunk off down the alley, Steve muttered, “I want an extra padlock on this door. Can you wait for supper a while longer?”

“Where will you get a padlock and hasp at this time on a Sunday?”

Mike arrived with one in under 15 minutes. He’d also brought a squealer alarm: two little plastic boxes sticking together with magnetic strips. He screwed one box to the underside of each door, at the upper middle corner. When the doors were shut, the magnets held each other, but when either door opened the magnets split, sending out a high-pitched squeal. Someone’s dog barked, and the people across the alley opened their patio doors to investigate.

“Fire department,” Mike called out. “Security check on the mansion.”

By then, it was nearly 8 p.m., and we faced a half-hour drive home. So we turned the other way, and bought pizza to eat in the car. As I was shoving the first bite into my mouth, Steve turned back toward the mansion.

“Just to be sure they didn’t sneak back,” he said.

“Did I remember to tell you Thalia said Angie and her boyfriend were searching in the cellar? I wonder if that’s what gave her the idea.”

Civil blood makes civil hands unclean.” Steve groped toward the pizza box. “If I’d known half the cast would be questing for hidden treasure, I wouldn’t have suggested performing here.”

The old mansion seemed just as we’d left it, shrouded by bare elm branches against a moonless sky. We idled along the alley and across the front without seeing anything move but wind-tossed bushes. As Steve put his foot on the gas, I took a final look over my shoulder and nearly choked on my pizza. Was that a white dress glimmering in an upstairs window?

Only a curtain, catching a streetlight’s glow. Or so I told myself. If anybody had snuck back inside, the neighbor’s dog would’ve been barking.

I decided against mentioning it to Steve, but I called Maureen as soon as we were home.

She groaned.

“Second window from the chimney on the library side?”

“Uh-huh.”

“You wouldn’t believe the number of calls I’ve had about this over the years. I used to go check it out, but there was never anyone. It’s gotta be the lights of a car coming down the hill. They hit the upper windows for a few seconds when there’s no leaves left on the trees. That’s all it is—a reflection.”

“If you say so.”

But that night, I lay awake thinking of a lonely orphan, unwanted in her rich relatives’ house. Berated, accused of theft, possibly beaten. Maybe even pushed down those steep back stairs.

If I told Steve this, he’d only say I was taking my role way too seriously. So I didn’t.

#

No play Monday. The house was closed all day. That night, I went back to my painting class. As I stared at my easel, I realized the orphan I’d imagined last night was the face on my canvas. Interesting that she resembled the talented understudy. Working from memory, I deepened her eyes, darkened her eyebrows, and toned down her lips. The poufs of hair rolled back from her forehead got puffed up more, and I brightened them with golden highlights, as if she was in a gaslit library.

The instructor looked over my shoulder part way through. “That’s got real life now. And that wistful expression. Well done.”

It was raining when I left, a steady autumn drizzle that soaked my coat through at the shoulders. I drove toward the mansion, even though it wasn’t on my direct route home, and pulled up where I could see the upper window again. If car headlights on the hill hit it, my half doubt would be laid to rest.

Nothing showed at the window, or in the yard. If Angie, Thalia, or their respective sidekicks were sneaking around, I’d call the cops on them. Angie was effectively replaced already, and Thalia could be. With sufficient black eyeliner and draperies, Steve could summon the spirits for the final five performances.

The rain gave a few last spits and quit. I started to feel silly. Starting up the car, I turned into the alley for a final sweep along the back before leaving. My headlights struck a young man peering in the kitchen window. I had barely time to register that he wasn’t dressed normally before he leaped down the steps and vanished. I was halfway out of my car before it struck me that chasing an unknown male in the darkness was a bad idea. I ducked back in, locked my doors, and called the cops and Maureen. Then I drove out to the street and parked under a streetlight, where nobody could sneak up on me unseen.

Maureen reached me before the cops did. We sat together in my front seat while the two constables searched around the place. One cop eventually went back to her vehicle; the other came to us.

“No wet footprints on the back porch or steps,” he said. “No doors or windows tampered with. Are you sure you saw somebody?”

“Absolutely. He jumped down the back steps and took off running. I thought he went into those bushes by the coach house. But I guess you looked there?”

The constable nodded. “He’d be halfway down the alley before you got your phone out. Can you tell us what he looked like? What he wore?”

I closed my eyes, recapturing the image. “His head came up to the middle lattice on the window, so he’s a bit taller than me. Baggy pants, maybe brown? Whitish shirt. I almost couldn’t see his shoulders against the house wall.” My eyes popped open. “Suspenders! Nobody wears suspenders these days. Well, except really old men. And this one moved way too fast to be old.”

The cop leaned in my window. I thought he sniffed slightly. Did he suspect I’d been drinking? Smoking dope?

“I did see somebody,” I snapped. “Maureen can confirm we’ve had trouble with teenagers.”

“Well, there’s nobody here now,” he said. “We’ll keep an eye on the place. You go along home.”

And that was that.

#

Tuesday night’s performance went well enough, given that Thalia didn’t say two words to me outside the script. As a buffer we had Marnie. Afterward, when I was stacking props into the box by myself, I felt a cold draft. The screen wavered in the corner, but nobody came in. I turned back to the box, and clutched at my throat in reflexive astonishment.

“Where did you come from?” I asked the understudy.

“I’ve been around all evening,” she said, standing by the fireplace. “In case I was needed.”

Oh, great. Another teenager snooping around. If she wasn’t the best actor of her class, I’d tell her off. But the overhead light struck golden sparks from her chestnut wig, and I got briefly distracted by wondering if she’d let me take her photo to help with my portrait.

“That’s very nice of you to want to help.” I put the last props into the box. “Do you have anybody waiting for you? I saw a young man hanging around the back porch, peering in the kitchen window.”

Her hand went to her lips. “Was he wearing a brown tweed cap?”

I thought back. “Actually, he was. I was sidetracked by the suspenders. I take it you know him?”

Her face glowed. “I didn’t think he’d come back.”

“He’s been here twice that I know of. Do you need a ride home? We can drop you off on the way.”

“I’ll be fine.” She turned away and checked her hair in the mirror over the fireplace. She even pinched her cheeks in the time-honored way of getting color without blush.

“I would ask you to carry this box up to the attic,” I said, smiling at her sudden glow, “but you might trip in your long skirt on those stairs. You’d better hurry and get changed before we end up locking you in.”

She looked down at her dress. “I always wear this.”

Steve hollered from the downstairs hall. I picked up the box, shivered as another cold draft rattled the backdrop, and realized she was gone again. I made Steve and Mike double-check closets from the attic down to the outside cellar door, but they didn’t find her. She must have hurried out to meet her suspendered admirer. Maybe they role-played Edwardians outside school. That would explain why she seemed comfortable in her long muslin dress.

#

It was Marnie the next night, and no understudy. No problems, either. We hadn’t sold enough tickets to fill the last two group slots, but Steve assured the cast that wasn’t unexpected for midweek in a small town during the shoulder season. We’d surely have a full house again on the weekend.

It wasn’t much after nine when we let the last teens out the front door and killed the front porch lights. The rest of us separated to pack up the props and change clothes, while Steve and Mike started their closet checks. Then the squealer alarm shrilled through the night. In mixed costume and street clothing, we all raced down to the kitchen to peer outside.

By the dim bulb above the back door, we soon sorted out all the moving shadows and noises. Thalia’s nephew, Tib, tussled with Angie’s boyfriend. Angie darted around them, yelling and flapping her hands. The alarm squealed like a pig in a slaughterhouse. The dog across the alley barked up a storm. Outdoor lights went on, patio doors opened, people rushed out onto back porches.

Mike silenced the alarm.

Steve bellowed, “A plague on both your houses!

The teenagers froze, then slowly separated.

Thalia rushed to Tib. “Are you hurt?”

Angie snapped, “He started it.”

“Quiet,” Steve roared.

I found my voice. “With all this racket, somebody has surely called the cops. You have one chance to get our support before they arrive. Which of you opened that cellar door?” The two boys eyed each other. Angie put on her Oscar-winning pout. I eyed Thalia. “If you care about that kid’s future, make him talk.”

She prodded him in the ribs. He tossed his messy movie-idol curls off his forehead. “Okay, fine. I opened the door. But only because he was gonna do it anyway.”

“Was not!”

“I heard you planning it,” Tib sneered, leaning into Benvolio’s face. “Hiding behind the coach house, waiting until everyone was upstairs getting changed.”

Thalia yanked him backward. “That’s enough.”

“What I’d like to know,” I said, “is why you all think that basement is the place to search. It was thoroughly done over when the new boiler was installed in the 1980s.” Nobody spoke. “Okay, I’m calling Maureen. She can have you charged with trespassing and mischief, and I’m sure the cops will add a few.”

Thalia sniffed. “I told you we had a right to look, and we still think we do. But we don’t want the police involved, so I’ll tell you this much. Tib found a crack under the molding on the servant stairs, right where that girl fell down all those years ago. We couldn’t see anything from there or get our hands in, but I thought if we could find where it came out in the cellar, we could reach up and feel around.”

“Thank you.” I turned to Angie. “And you?”

She cut her eyes at her boyfriend. “He was hiding in the dressing room closet when Thalia and Tib discussed it. We thought they’d get it right away, but you threw them out, and then the cops were always around. Except during the performance.”

The cops pulled up then, and it was after 10 when everybody dispersed. I still wore Mother Gander’s dress, so I trudged back upstairs to change into my clothes, checking the costume’s hem for mud or grass stains. Overhead, Steve or Mike thumped around, checking the attic in case Suspender Boy had taken advantage of the chaos to sneak in. I gathered up all my belongings and headed for the back stairs. In the kitchen, I could put my feet up until the guys finished searching every room again.

I wasn’t thinking about where I was going, wasn’t even looking down, until something white moved in the dark stairwell. I stumbled, slipped, and skidded down the rest of the steps to the landing. My head slammed back against the lowest stair. I saw stars, even with my eyes closed. When I opened them, everything spun.

The stars were the better option.

After a bit, the stars faded. When I opened my eyes, the understudy was on her knees by my side. She was still fully made-up and wearing her pretty muslin costume. Even in my shattered state, I knew she had no business being here after 10 on a school night, but the words wouldn’t form on my tongue.

“Are you all right?” she asked tremulously. “This stair is so treacherous!”

She put her cool hand on my forehead. It eased the throbbing enough that my brain began to function again. My back ached, my ankle swelled. Nothing seemed to be broken. I tested my mouth again.

“I’m okay, “I croaked. “Why are you still here?”

She bit her lip. “I can’t get out of the house by myself.”

My eyes weren’t quite back to normal because she seemed to be wavering a bit.

“The back door unlocks from the side. You can open the bolt and go out anytime.”

A tear rolled down her cheek. I was starting to think she was a hallucination, because I could see through the hand she put up to wipe it away.

“I can’t,” she repeated. “It doesn’t work for me.”

“I don’t understand.” And then, suddenly, I did. “You’re her. You are Julia.”

She nodded.

“And you’ve been here in this house since 1913?”

“I guess. Until you all came and that lady started calling for me, I thought I was dreaming, and I couldn’t wake up.” Her smile bloomed, a trifle thin, but better than tears. “And then you talked to me, and you were dressed sort of like my uncle’s housekeeper. So I thought maybe I had been consumed by fever dreams for a time. But when I looked in the other rooms, I realized that nothing was the same, and I didn’t know what to do.”

I didn’t know what to do, either. I must be hallucinating from a head injury. Steve would find me soon, and she’d vanish as reality was restored.

But on the off chance, I asked, “What do you remember about the night you died?”

Julia sat near my feet and wrapped her arms around her knees. “That old Contessa was always yelling at me, blaming me for things. She accused me of stealing her earring, even though it fell under her dressing table. She kept telling my uncle I would surely steal the silver in the butler’s pantry, and made him lock the cupboard doors at night. When the necklace vanished, he locked me in my room, to stay until I confessed. But she unlocked the door and yelled at me. Then she hit me with her stick.” Her hand touched the hair above her ear.

“This was on the stairs?” I gestured, wincing as my head throbbed with the movement. “Here?”

“No, in my room. I was so dizzy. But she left the door ajar, so I took my chance to escape. You see,” she dropped her eyes to her hands, “her coachman was waiting outside for me. We planned to run away together.”

I sat up, slow and careful, and leaned my head against the wall for added stability. “That guy in the suspenders and hat?”

“Yes. You’re not shocked, are you? He truly loves me and wants—wanted—to rescue me from this awful life. I thought he was gone forever until you told me he was outside, still waiting.”

“Uh, sure.” It was as likely as anything else at the moment. “But that night?”

“I hid in the linen closet until everyone went to bed, and then I started down here.” Her puzzled eyes lifted to the flight behind me. “That was the last thing I remembered until I woke up later on this landing, and couldn’t get anybody to hear me. I tried to leave, but I can’t touch anything except the floor. See?” She laid her palm against the wall, and I watched it sink right through. She pulled it back. “I can’t open the door or walk through the outside walls. I was stuck here forever, unseen and unheard, until your friend told me to come back.”

Thalia was a real medium? Did she know? I vaguely recalled the incense she’d been burning in the library so many days ago. Maybe. She might have accidentally summoned both Julia and her coachman. He couldn’t get in, and Julia couldn’t get out. Real star-crossed lovers.

When I woke up, I was going to have a great story to tell Steve. Maybe he could work it into a new play for next fall.

“But do you know what happened to the necklace? Could it have fallen down a vent?”

“It’s right here.” She waved at the wall by my head. “You’re leaning on the laundry chute. The panel slides up, but the handle broke off long ago. The necklace is caught on a nail in there. I can put my hand in, but I can’t pull it out.” She eyed me speculatively. “Could you? If I show you where to pry up the panel?”

Sure. Why not? Before I woke up on the floor with Mike or Steve bending over me.

I hobbled to the kitchen, picked a butcher knife out of the block, and slid the tip where she showed me. The panel creaked. I pried it again. It crept a little further. Setting aside the blade, I squished my fingers into the gap and lifted in jerks until it gaped opened to my shoulder’s height. Looking into the dark hole, I saw stars again.

Yup. Concussion for sure. With hallucinations.

“Now feel down the inside as far as you can,” Julie instructed. “It’s hanging on a nail right there.”

I groped. There were spiderwebs. Shuddering, I felt among them until something hard moved under my fingers.

“That’s it!” she said.

Carefully, I twined an unseen fine chain around my index finger and gently eased it away from the wall. Something fell into my hand. Slowly, I withdrew my arm. Amid a century’s worth of cobwebs and dust were glints of yellow and red. I rubbed my thumb over the biggest piece. It shone red.

This was unquestionably a ruby in my palm. Surrounded by diamond chips, with filigree wings out to each side, each containing one smaller ruby and tipped with a ruby chip.

I blew the dust away as Julia cheered softly.

“You did it!” She swiped her hand through mine. The necklace shimmered. To my amazement, a ghostly copy lifted away with her fingers. “This is what I’ve been waiting for. Please, will you open the back door and see if I can leave now?”

I limped to the kitchen and opened the back door. She stood looking out, and then put one foot over the sill. It did not disappear. She stepped farther, completely outside the door, a shimmering, silvery girl in the moonlight.

“I’m free,” she said wonderingly.

Out of the darkness by the coach house came her young man, calling her name.

She rushed down the steps. He caught her in his arms and whirled her so that her fine muslin skirt flew out around her ankles. His voice was deep and hushed. “Did you get it?”

She held up the ghostly necklace. He laughed. Then he drew her away.

“Wait!” I hobbled outside as fast as I could. “How did you know where it was? Did you put it there?”

She glanced back at me from the garden path. “Of course. How else were we going to start a new life together?”

Steve found me leaning on the railing of the creaky old back porch, with a lump the size of a Volkswagen on the back of my head and a fortune in cobwebbed rubies, diamond chips, and gold dangling from my fingers.

“What the hell happened to you?” he asked.

I blinked into the darkness, where the last faint trace of white muslin was fading before my eyes.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. But the stars are uncrossed in fair Verona.”

He took me straight to the Urgent Care Center.

THE END


 

Posted in News | 2 Comments

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE: MARCH 2023

Our return to live events is our biggest news as we march towards spring. But we’re pleased to highlight Jayne Barnard’s post on Sleuthsayers and her short story, “Rubies for Romeo”, for your enjoyment in mid-March.

EVENTS

The Mesdames and Monsieur had their first live event since COVID on Saturday, Feb 25th at the Alderwood Library. Lisa De Nikolits, M. H. Callway, Blair Keetch and Rosemary McCracken had a wonderful time sharing their crime writer journeys with an engaged audience. And we sold books! A huge thank you to the librarian, Ann Keys, for arranging this event for us.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway
Lisa de Nikolits
Blair Keetch
Blair Keetch
Rosemary McCracken
Rosemary McCracken

Madeleine Harris-Callway will be attending Left Coast Crime in Tucson, Arizona from March 16 to 19th. She is delighted to be on the panel, Noir: Can It Be Too Dark?, on Sunday, March 19th at 10:15 am.

Madeleine Harris Callway
Madeleine Harris-Callway

PUBLICATIONS AND BLOGS

2023 CRAVINGCANLIT List

Lisa de Nikolits’s latest novel, Everything You Dream is Real, is on the 2023 CravingCanLit list issued by the Scotiabank Giller Prize. Link: Scotiabankgillerprize.ca/2023-craving-canlit

Jayne Barnard

Jayne Barnard was a guest on Sleuthsayers in late January, where she discusses the literary jury process in “We, the Jury…” Read Jayne’s blog post. https://www.sleuthsayers.org/2023/01/we-jury.html

MARCH’S FEATURED STORY

The Mesdames’ short story in March is Jayne Barnard‘s, “Rubies for Romeo”, from our In the Spirit of 13 anthology.

Jayne Barnard
Jayne Barnard
Posted in Anthologies, events, News | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! Back in the Real World!

THE MESDAMES OF MAYHEM

and ONE MONSIEUR PRESENT

An Afternoon of Thrilling Crime

Love mysteries and crime fiction? Interested in learning about the craft and business of crime writing?

Join us for a discussion with four local mystery and crime writers: M. H. Callway, Lisa de Nikolits, Blair Keetch, and Rosemary McCracken.

This event will include readings by authors and book signings.

Saturday, February 25, 2 to 4 pm

Alderwood Branch

2 Orianna Drive

416-394-5310

Posted in News | Leave a comment

FEBRUARY STORY: “The Canadian Caper” by Rosemary Aubert

Thirteen, an anthology of Crime Stories

This month we’re delighted to share Rosemary Aubert’s comedy mystery, “The Canadian Caper” set in Niagara Falls, New York. Her story appeared in our very first anthology, Thirteen, (Carrick Publishing, 2013.)

Why choose Thirteen as the title? It just so happened that there were 13 founding members of the Mesdames in, you guessed it, 2013. And 13 has turned out to be our lucky number!

Rosemary grew up in Niagara Falls, NY and considered Canada her second home. Her parents could buy Red Rose Tea in Canada and she and her siblings could get firecrackers, which were illegal in the USA. She drew on her cross-border experiences to create this very funny story

THE CANADIAN CAPER

by

Rosemary Aubert

At it again!

            Mrs. Di Rosa manoeuvred her walker so that it was flush against the sill of the hallway window on the sixth floor of Global Towers—called Wobble Towers by her smarty-pants grandchildren.  It was the only way she could free both hands in order to adjust her binoculars.          

   Damn cheap things. If they made them here, instead of some foreign country, they’d work better.

            She fiddled with them until she could see the Canadian flag clear as a bell on the other side of the river. That was one of the things her daughter said was so great about Global Towers. That you could get such a good view of the bridge from Niagara Falls, New York to Niagara Falls, Canada.

            “Could be the only place in the world where you can look out a window and see another country,” her helpful son-in-law had suggested when they’d signed her in.

            Big deal!

            She trained the binoculars on a vehicle stopped at the Canadian toll booth and gave the focus knob one more little shove. Good thing I don’t have arthritis! She tracked the long truck full of logs as it slowly made its way through the narrow entrance and onto the bridge.

            “You still looking at them trucks?”

            At the squeaky-voiced question coming from behind, Mrs. DiRosa jumped a mile. She let the binoculars fall back around her neck by their cord and grabbed her walker, turning to face the only person she could stand in Global Towers, her friend Meenie—or Teenie Meenie as Mrs. DiRosa’s grandchildren called their grandmother’s seventy-five-pound friend. Her real name was Minette, and a long time ago she’d left her home in Canada to live with her children before she, too, had been sent to the Towers.  She still spoke with a French Canadian accent.

            “What do you have to sneak up on me like that for?” Mrs. Di Rose said irritably.  “Scared the dickens out of me and messed up my focus, too.”

            “You still watchin’ them truckloads of frogs?

            “Logs, you silly old thing. Not frogs, logs.”

            “So why you watchin’ them now?” Meenie asked.

            “Look,” Mrs. DiRosa said, forgetting her disgruntlement and eager to share her remarkable discovery. “See that truck coming through now?”

            She handed the binoculars to Meenie who, being ten years younger, was more agile in every way and had no need of a walker to help her get close to the window. She held the binoculars to her eyes.

            “Yeah, I see it,” she said, “It just got to the American side. One of them nice-looking young men in the uniform is talking to the driver. So what?”

            “Get a load of the very top log. See anything funny about it?”

            Meenie was quiet for a few seconds. Studying. “I see a mark on the top log,” she finally said. “A funny mark. Maybe like a hax hit it wrong.”

            “Axe,” Mrs. DiRosa said. She had been correcting Meenie’s English now for eighteen and a half years without any noticeable effect. “Yes, that’s it.”

            “What’s funny about a hax mark on a big log?”

            “Nothing,” Mrs. DiRosa said. “Except that I’ve seen that mark on that log six times since I started counting.”

            “What?”

            “Meenie, that truck comes through here once every two weeks. And every single time, the same log is on top.”

            Meenie leaned closer to the window. “Comes down from Canada with the same log on top? I don’t get it.”

            Mrs. DiRosa took the binoculars from her friend’s hand. She trained them on the handsome young American customs official. She watched as he took a bunch of papers from the driver of the truck, glanced at them, nodded and waved the man on.

            “They don’t keep them long enough with nine-eleven and all,” Mrs. DiRosa said. “No wonder there’s so many smugglers.”

            Meenie laughed. “You read too many of them books. You got too much of imagination. There aren’t smugglers now. That’s stuff out of stories.”

            “No, it isn’t,” Mrs. DiRosa said, suddenly remembering bits and pieces of a conversation. “Somebody was talking about smuggling just last week.”

            Damn memory. Isn’t worth a thing. Should have eaten more carrots or something.

            Meenie thought about it for just a minute. “I know,” she said. “It was at the Trans-border social last Tuesday. You know, when those old ladies come over from Canada for lunch at the Towers.”

            “Yes, Meenie. You’re right. That’s it! They were talking about smuggling people out of foreign countries through Canada into the United States!”

            “You don’t think that truck of logs has people hid in it?”

            Mrs. DiRosa took another look out the window. The log truck was just pulling onto the Parkway, headed for points south. “The logs could be hollow or something like that. I wouldn’t be surprised. Foreigners are tricky. And getting into America is the thing they want most.”

            “But it’s a big crime!” Meenie protested.

            “Sure is,” Mrs. DiRosa said. She caught one last glimpse of the truck as it disappeared down the highway. “A whole load of criminals headed right into the heart of America.”

**

            It wasn’t until the next day that Mrs. DiRosa finally figured out what they had to do. “Meenie, you’ve got to talk to that nice young customs man.”

            Meenie laughed. “What I going to tell him—that my friend think people are coming in empty logs to America?”

            “Don’t be a smarty-pants. I’d do it myself only I can’t walk. You can.”

            “But I can’t talk that good. He won’t listen. He’ll just think I’m some old crazy person like Mr. Winters.”

            Mr. Winters no longer lived at Global Towers because he’d wandered onto the bridge in his underwear on a February morning, swearing he was Canadian and wanted to die at home.

            Meenie’s got a point.

            “Okay,” Mrs. DiRosa said, “I’ve got it. I’ll write everything in a letter. How I’ve been watching the bridge for weeks now and have seen the same truck with the same logs go over time after time. I’ll put in the letter about how I can see that top log from above, which is how I can tell it’s the same log, when the customs men can’t. Then they won’t feel insulted or anything.”

            “Don’t want to insult them, no,” Meenie agreed.

            “Then you’ll do it?”

            “To keep criminals out of America? Okay.”

            It didn’t take long to write the letter. Meenie was right about Mrs. DiRosa reading a lot of books. One thing it did for you was make it easy to write. She signed the letter, “An American Citizen.” That sounded good.

            Even though it would take Meenie a while to go all the way downstairs, then to the back door, then across the parking lot, then across the street, then onto the bridge and into the customs booth, Mrs. DiRosa got right up against the window the minute Meenie left her apartment.

            It seemed to take forever before she finally caught sight of her. Luckily it wasn’t a busy day on the bridge. Even without the binoculars, Mrs. DiRosa could see the customs man take the envelope from Meenie. She watched him tear it open and read the letter. Then she saw him step into the booth and pick up the telephone. She lifted the binoculars. Now she could see that the man was smiling and nodding. Was he talking to his boss? Were they going to check things out?

            She waited for what seemed like a long time. Finally the man put down the phone. He stepped out of the booth. He had something in his hand, which he gave to Meenie. He was talking to her. Mrs. DiRosa couldn’t see Meenie’s face too clearly. But she did see that Meenie’s shoulders were more slumped than usual. It didn’t seem like a good sign. It wasn’t a good sign either when the handsome young customs man patted Meenie on the head just like she was a dog.

**

            “All he did was give me this,” Meenie said, holding up a small, bright American flag.

            “What did he say?” Mrs. DiRosa demanded. They’d already been through this several times, but she wanted to make sure.

            “I told you,” Meenie said, twirling the flag in her fingers until Mrs. DiRosa reached out and made her stop. “He say old ladies don’t always see too good and not to worry because he’s protecting America for us.”

            Mrs. DiRosa thought about it for one minute longer. Then she made up her mind. “That log truck has something wrong about it and I’m not going to give up until we find out what it is.”

            “How come you always say ‘we’?” Meenie asked, beginning to twirl the flag again.

            “There’s only one thing we can do now,” Mrs. DiRosa announced.

            “Oh, no. What?”

            “We have to go to Canada.”

            “But you can’t even walk!”

            “We will find a way.”

            “Stop saying we,” Meenie said again, but of course, Mrs. DiRosa wasn’t listening. She was thinking again.

**

            The first thing they had to do was borrow a wheelchair from the office. It wasn’t easy because for several years now, Mrs. DiRosa had told the Global Towers’ social worker that the only place she was going to be wheeled was to her grave.

             “Where you be goin’ then, sweetie?” the social worker asked. She was a nice young girl with a master’s degree in social work from some university in Georgia.

            Too bad they don’t teach English in college any more. “To the library,” Mrs. DiRosa lied, and Meenie, who was standing behind her, nodded.

            “Well, you all be careful now, you hear?”

            “Of course,” both the old women said sweetly and simultaneously.

            “Good, we fooled her,” Mrs. DiRosa told Meenie as she got herself down into the chair and arranged a blanket around her legs. “Now we’ve got to get going. The plan’s simple. We just wheel right on out the back door, over the parking lot, across the street—be sure to watch both ways—and onto the bridge. On the American side we’ve just got to pay the toll—no questions asked. Once we get over to Canada, I’ll tell them you don’t speak any English. That way I can do all the talking.”

            “What if they find out we’re missing from the Towers?” Meenie wasn’t nearly as sure of the plan as Mrs. DiRosa.

            “No problem. Today’s Tuesday—Trans-border social day. It’s Canada’s turn. I signed us both up. That bus driver’s so lazy, he never checks how many there are. And if the Canadians have any questions, we just say we missed the Trans-border Social Club bus.”

            Meenie shook her head. “I don’t think…”

            “You don’t have to think,” Mrs. DiRosa said. “You just have to push.”

**

            It was cold going across the bridge even though it was the middle of June. The wind off the river smelled a certain way that Mrs. DiRosa remembered from long ago. It had been almost twenty years since she’d gone across the bridge in any way except by her daughter and son-in-law’s car. She remembered Mr. DiRosa and all the times they went to Canada together in the old days, bringing back good Canadian tea and jam and cheese and toffee that killed your teeth and—for the Fourth of July—nice Canadian firecrackers that you had to hide under your blouse to get across. The memory of it made tears come to her eyes and the tears gave her a good idea.

            “Don’t say a thing, Meenie,” Mrs. DiRosa reminded her friend as they came within a few yards of the Canadian customs booth. They could see the outline of a person behind the glass of the booth, but when the person stepped out with a little smile on her face, Mrs. DiRosa was surprised.  She’d expected the Canadian customs officer to be a handsome young man just like the American one. Only it was a young woman instead. A smart-looking young woman.

            “Well now, ladies, what can I do for you?” the girl said. She looked friendly, but suspicious, too. Mrs. DiRosa was glad about the new angle to her plan.

            She sniffled and squeezed her eyes shut, and made a few of the tears that were still in her eyes run down her cheeks. “I have come home to die,” she said.

            She could feel the back of the wheelchair wiggle a little bit, but Meenie kept her mouth shut.

            The young woman looked shocked.   “Come in here, ladies,” she said, her voice a little shaky, “just wait for a moment, please.”

            She opened the door to the customs office. Meenie wheeled Mrs. DiRosa in. The customs officer disappeared down a narrow hall.

            The minute she was out of sight, Meenie came around the front of the wheelchair. She was good and mad. “What’s the matter with you?” she demanded of Mrs. DiRosa. “Why you tell them such a crazy thing? You want to be like Mr. Winters? How that fix the smugglers?”

            “Calm down,” Mrs. DiRosa said. “Remember how they got all those officials to come to the bridge when old Winters went crazy? They’ll call the same ones now. The minute the bigwigs get here, we’ll spill the beans.”

            They heard footsteps coming down the hall, the light steps of the female officer and then heavier steps.

            “Here they come.”

**

            It was in all the papers: the Niagara Gazette, the Buffalo Evening News, even the papers up in Toronto and the Pennysaver. Mrs. DiRosa cut out the articles and taped them up on her wall. They showed her and Meenie talking to a reporter, and they said how they’d tipped off the bridge people and broken up a ring of people smugglers.

            Mrs. DiRosa’s daughter was hopping mad at first. “I signed you up at the Towers so you would be safe, and look what you do—running off after smugglers.”

            “I didn’t run after them, I just turned them in,” Mrs. DiRosa said.

            “Well, I’m taking those binoculars away right now. I don’t want you to put yourself at risk like this ever again”

            Mrs. DiRosa thought fast. “I’ll give them in to the penny sale,” she said. “Then somebody else can benefit by them.”

            Her daughter was about to answer that when the phone rang. It was a TV reporter from New York. She forgot about the binoculars when she found out Mrs. DiRosa was going to be on the news right across the country.

            “You’re hot now, Grandma,” her grandchildren said when they heard that.

            Smarty-pants.

            Mrs. DiRosa manoeuvred her walker so that it was flush against the windowsill. She lifted the binoculars to her eyes.

            “What you lookin’ at now? More trucks?”

            “Course not,” she said to Meenie. “I’m just checking to make sure these are all right before I give them in for the penny sale. You know how mad that social worker gets when people donate things that don’t work.”

            Mrs. DiRosa leaned against the walker and freed her other hand to fiddle with the focus. She could see the Canadian flag clear as a bell across the river.

            Good thing they teach people to respect their elders in Canada.

            That’s what she was thinking when she saw it again. Just as she had seen it twice before: a van driven by a man pulled into one of the parking lots a little ways down the river from the entrance to the bridge. The man seemed to disappear into the back of the van. Then after a little while, the front door of the van opened and a woman walked out. No sign of the man anymore. Like he had up and disappeared altogether. The woman walked toward the bridge, paid the toll and began to walk over the bridge right toward America.

            “Lots of crooks in this world, Meenie,” Mrs. DiRosa said.

            “We gonna need that wheelchair again?” Meenie asked.

            Could be, Meenie, could be….

THE END

Posted in News | Leave a comment

WOW WHAT A YEAR – PART TWO- Author Celebration!

WOW, WHAT A YEAR!

The Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem had one of their busiest years ever in 2022! Part 1 told about our recognitions and our many happenings: conferences, book launches, podcasts, readings, interviews and more.

Part 2 tells you about our authors, their books, stories and recognitions. We had a fabulously active year in 2022, We released 8 new books, reissued more than half a dozen reader favorites and published nearly 50 short stories and novellas! For a full listing, check out our Year End Book Review here: THE MESDAMES 2022 YEAR END BOOK REVIEW.

2022 THE YEAR OF THE ANTHOLOGY

More and more crime fiction anthologies are being published. In 2022, we edited and/or published stories in FOURTEEN anthologies. Time for a Best Anthology Award!

In the Spirit of 13, our fifth anthology in celebration of our 10th anniversary, included 23 stories by 22 Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem. For this outing, we let our imaginations run wild, interpreting spirit to mean ghost, demon, the evil in human hearts – or plain old alcohol.

Cold Canadian Crime celebrated the 40th anniversary of the Crime Writers of Canada and included stories by Melodie Campbell, Lisa De Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Rosemary McCracken, Lynne Murphy and Sylvia Warsh.

And there were a DOZEN more. (The names of Mmes authors are in the captions.)

Jayne Barnard
M. H. Callway
Jayne Barnard
Jayne Barnard
Melissa Yi
Kevin Thornton, “The Odd Event”
Kevin Thornton
Kevin Thornton
Kevin Thornton
The Adventure of the Lusterless Client by Kevin Thornton
The Victoria Hall Tragedy by Kevin Thornton
The Problem of the Pilfered Promptuary by Kevin Thornton

MEET THE MESDAMES AND MESSIEURS AND THEIR WRITING!

Catherine Astolfo

Catherine Astolfo wrote “The Spirit of St. Louis” for In the Spirit of 13. She also published two comedy mystery novellas in Twice the Chit, featuring the retired mystery-solving hippies of Chittendom Creek. And she reissued her crime novel, Legacy, in the Emily Taylor series.

Rosemary Aubert
Rosemary Aubert

Rosemary’s supernatural chiller, “The Phone” appears In the Spirit of 13.

She is working on several projects, including a compilation of her teachings on creative writing.

Jane Petersen Burfield
Jane Burfield

Jane published her spooky tale, “Whispers” in In the Spirit of 13.

She continues to work on several literary projects.

Jayne Barnard
Jayne Barnard

Jayne edited and wrote the story, “Midsummer’s Day Dream” for SinC West’s second anthology, Crime Wave 2, Women of a Certain Age. She published stories in the anthologies, Prairie Witch and Nothing Without Us Too and she penned “Rubies for Romeo” in In the Spirit of 13. Plus she reissued 3 books in her steampunk Maddie Hattie series.

M. H. Callway

Mad had two firsts in 2022: a UK publication in the anthology, Gone, by Red Dog Press and her thriller, “Last Island” was the cover story for the November issue of Mystery Magazine. She also wrote the novella, “Amdur’s Ghost”, for In the Spirit of 13, a second story featuring beleaguered civil servant, Dr. Amdur.

Melodie Campbell

The publication date of Melodie’s new mystery series The Merry Widow Murders is set for May 2023. She published “The Kindred Spirits Detective Agency” in In the Spirit of 13 and took a serious turn with “Death of a Ghost” in Cold Canadian Crime. She co-wrote “Tough Nuts” with Des Ryan for the July issue of Mystery Magazine. She also reissued her time-travel Ramona series (now in audiobook) as well as being a regular contributor on Sleuthsayers blog. Her cross-genre story, “A Ship Called Pandora”, was reprinted in Issue 14 of Black Cat Weekly magazine.

Donna Carrick

Donna is chief editor and the publisher of In the Spirit of 13 for which she wrote her chilling noir story, “Beloved Ink”. Her podcast, Dead to Writes is now in its 5th season! In 2022, she interviewed all 22 authors in In the Spirit of 13. She was also a guest author on the CWC’s webinar program teaching short story writing.

Lisa published her 11th novel, Everything You Dream is Real (Inanna Press), the sequel to her critically acclaimed novel, The Rage Room. She also published her novella, “In a Land of Fear and Denial”, in In the Spirit of 13 and her story, “Somewhere Near Sudbury”, in Cold Canadian Crime. She continued her podcast, I Read Somewhere That and participated in many interviews and blog tours.

Cheryl Freedman wrote the intriguing tale, “Possessed” about a dybbuk (a Jewish demon) for In the Spirit of 13.

She continues her work as a full-time editor.

Therese Greenwood
Therese Greenwood

Therese loves to write historical crime fiction and her Prohibition tale, “The Iron Princess” appears in In the Spirit of 13.

She works full-time to keep the people of Fort McMurray safe.

Blair Keetch

Blair Keetch had a busy year in 2022. In addition to his supernatural thriller, “To Catch a Kumiho”, In the Spirit of 13, he published “Sex, Lies and Snowmobiles” in Cold Canadian Crime. And his flash fiction, “Glimmers” appeared in the leading crime fiction publication, Shot Gun Honey.

Marilyn Kay
Marilyn Kay

Marilyn, wrote her thriller,”Rise Up”, for In the Spirit of 13. She’s continuing to keep our readers up to date as editor of our monthly newsletter, Mesdames on the Move.

She’s currently completing her first novel, a police procedural.

Rosemary McCracken

Rosemary McCracken published her chilling story, “In From the Cold” in Cold Canadian Crime and followed that up with her tongue-in-cheek tale, “The Fur Coat Conundrum”, for In the Spirit of 13.

She’s working on the fifth book in her popular Pat Tierney series, the financial planner turned amateur sleuth.

Cat Mills
Cat Mills

Cat released two documentaries in 2022, Me, Mahmoud and The Mint Plant and The Billboard Squad. Both have been featured at several Canadian and international film festivals.

And her debut mystery story, “The Dollhouse” appears in In the Spirit of 13!

Lynne had an amazing year. Her new book, Potluck (Carrick Publishing), brings together her mystery stories about the eccentrics residing at the Golden Elders condo tower. It also includes her new novella, A Damaged Heart.

Plus she published her story, “The Lady-Killer”, in Cold Canadian Crime and two stories in In the Spirit of 13: “The Trespassers” and “Gracie, The Invisible Dog”.

Ed Piwowarczyk
Ed Piwowarczyk

Ed’s supernatural thriller, “The Haunting of Mississippi Belle” appears in In the Spirit of 13. The historical Hollywood setting was a natural for a film buff like Ed.

He was also Chief Copy Editor for In the Spirit of 13.

Rosalind Place

As editor of Mesdames on the Move, Roz keeps readers up to date year-round on all the Mesdames and Messieurs’ doings.

She wrote her haunting historical thriller, “A Faint Disturbance of Hope”, for In the Spirit of 13.

Madona’s lovable crook turned reluctant psychic, Lenny, appears in a new story, “Moving On”, for In the Spirit of 13.

Madona also participated on several conference and workshop panels in 2022, most recently the Ottawa Maple Leaf Mini-Conference.

Caro published The River District and The Visitors, Books 6 and 7 of her Merculian Mystery series, featuring her detective, Marlo, of the dual-gendered planet. Her twisted tale, “The Yellow Bird”, appeared in In the Spirit of 13.

She also headed up the Mesdames of Mayhem’s table at Word on the Street, now back in the real world as of 2022.

Kevin Thornton
Kevin Thornton

Kevin, our intrepid Sherlockian, penned SEVEN tales of the Great Detective in 2022. (See the anthologies at the top of this blog for the links). And he wrote his caper story, “The Fixer”, set in Sicily’s wine-growing district for In the Spirit of 13.

Sylvia Warsh

Sylvia’s chilling tale, “The Natural Order of Things”, appeared in the May/June issue of Ellery Queen Mystery Magazine. She published the domestic thriller, “There are Always Secrets”, in Cold Canadian Crime and the darkly satirical, “Aunt Bertie Tries to Save the World,” in In the Spirit of 13

Melissa Yi

Melissa had another stellar year. Her story, “Dead Man’s Hand”, published in EQMM, was a finalist for the CWC Award of Excellence for Best Short Story. She published four short stories in 2022: “My Two Legs” in the September/October issue of Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine; “Blue Christmas” in Crime Never Takes a Holiday; “Candy Cane Kisses” in WMG Holiday Spectacular 2022 and “The Mob Bar Mob” in In the Spirit of 13.

She published THREE books: the YA novella, Dogs vs Aliens, Grandma Othello and Shaolin Monks in Space; the story collection, Chinese Cinderella, Fairy Godfathers and Beastly Beauty; and The Shapes of Wrath, the first book in her new Dr. Hope Sze series, based on the seven deadly sins, which she successfully crowdfunded!

Her story, “White Snow and Seven Dreams” was a finalist for the Surrey Muse Arts Society’s 2022 Joy Kogawa Award for Fiction, beating out more than 300 entrants!

And her play, The Most Unfeeling Doctor in the World, was chosen by Calgary’s Stage One Festival. She performed the play to rave reviews in July at the Winnipeg Fringe Festival.

AND BIG HUGS AND THANK YOU TO OUR INTREPID NEWS EDITORS!

Marilyn Kay
Marilyn Kay
Rosalind Place
Roz Place
Posted in Anthologies, Awards/Achievements, books, Dead to Writes, News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, FEBRUARY 2023

There’s more than candy in the boxes, dear readers.

We’ve got new publications, super events, a caper short story by Rosemary Aubert and more to offer you this February.

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Melissa Yi" Shapes of Wrath

Buy your copy at https://books2read.com/wrath1 or support your local bookstore.

Virtual Book Launch

Join the celebration at the virtual book launch/book lunch party on February 6th!!

https://business.facebook.com/events/1406015723265135/

Mme Melissa Yi’s new book The Shapes of Wrath is now available. Read the fantastic reviews here.

The hand that wields the scalpel

Dr. Hope Sze launches into her general surgery rotation with Dr. Vrac, the scourge of operating room #3, also known as the death OR.

Dr. Vrac screams at the resident doctors suffering under him, the nurses who don’t move fast enough, the anesthesiologist, his auto mechanic, and even a garbage can.

Patients begin to die under Dr. Vrac’s scalpel.

This morning, Hope discovers a dead man in the back of the OR.

Next, a ghost lingers outside of Montreal’s St. Joseph’s Hospital.

a) WTF and b) can Hope outwit the enraged killer before someone slices her throat?

Now Available from the Toronto Public Library

Mme Lynne Murphy’s book, Pot Luck, has been accepted into the Toronto District Library as has our latest anthology, In The Spirit of 13.

WORKSHOPS AND EVENTS

Meet and learn with the Mesdames at this Toronto Public Library event:

· Come and meet M. H. Callway, Lisa De Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Rosemary McCracken

Location: Alderwood Branch, 2 Orianna Drive, Toronto, Saturday, February 25th, 2:00 to 4 pm.

·An Afternoon of Thrilling Crime: The Mesdames of Mayhem share their knowledge and experiences with emerging writers. Admittance is free.

Ontario Library Association’s Super Conference

The Ontario Library Association’s Super Conference is at the Metro Toronto Convention Center from February 1-4, 2023. This year’s theme is Walking in Two Worlds. Mme Lisa de Nikolitis will be there with her newest book Everything You Dream is Real, on February 3rd at 2 p.m. Note: This is a paid event.

Mme Madeleine Harris-Callway will attend Left Coast Crime in Tucson, Arizona, from March 16 to 19th. Panel announcements are to be made in mid-February.

M.H. Calllway

ANNOUNCEMENTS

Check out Mme Melodie Campbell’s very interesting blog post in SleuthSayers about serving on a book jury. Here’s the link: “SleuthSayers: We, The Jury.”

Melodie Campbell

THIS MONTH’S FEATURED STORY

The Mesdames’ short story in February is Mme Rosemary Aubert‘s, “The Canadian Caper”, from our very first anthology, Thirteen.

Thirteen

Posted in Anthologies, books, events, Writing | Leave a comment

JANUARY STORY: THE OUTLIER BY CATHERINE ASTOLFO

13 Claws Anthology

The Outlier is one of the scariest stories I’ve ever read. It was first published in the Mesdames of Mayhem’s third anthology, 13 Claws, (Carrick Publishing, 2017) where our theme was animals…and crime. And it won the Crime Writers of Canada Award of Excellence for Best Short Story in 2018.

All I can say is never trust a man who keeps pigs…

M. H. Callway

The Outlier

by

Catherine Astolfo

If I’d paid attention to Marvin, none o’ this would’ve happened.  For that matter, I should’ve seen the signs left by the burglar when he cased the joint. 

Whenever I take my semi-annual trips to St. John’s, stocking up for the seasons, the hours of hard driving there and back again take their toll on the old man I have become. Especially the early winter one.

 This little spot isn’t called Back Side Harbor for nothing. We’re the ass end of a narrow strip of land—technically an isthmus—that juts out into the Atlantic.

Back Side is an outport. Pay attention to that word ‘out’. It has a lot of uses here in Newfoundland. Outport family names go back many decades even though most o’ those families moved out of here during resettlement. There are a dozen villagers left, give or take. They think their shit smells good because they have those historical names. However, since none of us goes out, it’s hard to tell who’s still here and whether or not they really are a Gill or a Butt.

I’m an outlier, a person who’s come from away, so I get even less attention from any of the harbor dwellers. Which suits me just fine, since being out of contact is my goal.

I live on the hill above the harbor in a little cottage. Been here ten years now. One big room runs along the front part with a living area and a kitchen. The back part has a bedroom and a bathroom.

I have a corn-fed stove that keeps the whole place warm in winter and the windows send cool ocean breezes in the summer. No electricity, but a big old generator gives me all I need.

With such a small space to look after, you’d think Id’ve taken note that first day when I found my mattress shifted slightly on the bed. Next, the shutter in the kitchen left open. The third day, a lack of snow on the doorstep, as though it had been blown away by someone’s boot.

My excuse—I was just so damn tired. That trip to the city is brutal. I’m creeping onto ninety years old next year, if I’m still here. I can’t do three whole days away from home any more. I don’t sleep well in those cheap hotels. Everything is just so…noisy. Like a big loud cell block in a federal prison.

The day the kid arrived I was still tired from the trip. Not to mention the tasks I’d had to face when I got home.

I drowsed all afternoon with Miss Kitty. She’s a big old tabby cat who wandered by one day and stayed.  She likes to curl up on my stomach, makin’ biscuits in the blanket with her paws.

I sat and listened to the CBC on the radio. Played some solitaire. Did nothing and paid no attention, just like Miss Kitty.

Marvin, on the other hand, sniffed and snorted everywhere during those four days. He knew there was something off. He can always tell when a stranger invades our privacy.

Here’s the quick version of Marvin’s story. I was comin’ back from one of those voyages to the city when we were stopped on the highway by a rollover.

From out of the damaged back end of the truck, down the road trotted a whole bunch of pigs. They’d been hauling them off to the bacon factory.

Only Marvin made it as far as my car. The rest of the porcine escapees got recaptured, run over by traffic on the other side, or disappeared into the brush. I watched this big guy waddle along the side of the highway, head up, going who knew where. He was simply scramblin’ fast as he could in the opposite direction of that truck.

Thing is, I didn’t think about what I did. I certainly didn’t expect the result I got either. I admired that pig’s determination to get away so I leaned over and opened my passenger door. And into the old car hopped Marvin.

As it turns out, pigs make great pets. They’re clean, smart, they’ll eat whatever’s on offer and they like people. Marvin’s a bit stubborn, likes his own way in things, but so do I and so does Miss Kitty. We make a great trio.

The kid came at night, when I was fast asleep. There were three signs of his invasion that I could not miss.

First, the sound of a chair falling over (though I didn’t know that was what caused the bang until later).

Second, Miss Kitty used her claws in fright to lift herself off me, even digging below the blanket and through my long johns.

Third, Marvin made his squealing noise, a throaty, screechy kind of sound that feels like pins in your ears.

I sat straight up in my bed and, what with the noise and the cat’s nails, soon had my feet on the ground.

I didn’t need to tiptoe into the front of the house. Marvin was raising such a racket that a truck could’ve driven through the living room and no one would have heard it.  

The young guy was sprawled out on the floor. He’d obviously come in through the kitchen window, stepped on that rickety chair and sent it and himself tumbling to the floor. Unfortunately for him and Marvin, he landed on the pig.

I went for the guy without a second thought. Lifted him off my pet. Flipped him over onto his stomach. Pulled his left arm behind and upwards ‘til he made squeals of his own.

In the meantime, Marvin scrambled to his feet, still carrying on, but now he was snorting with indignation.

I reached over to the drawer nearby and got my fingers on a couple of cable ties. I soon had the asshole’s hands tied behind his back.

I rolled him over and clipped his ankles together for good measure. Then I lit the kerosene lamp.

I checked on poor Marvin, who was still mad, but he looked and felt okay.

Then I had a long gander at my intruder.

He was a young ‘un. Early twenties, maybe even late teens. Fair hair and freckles. At the moment his baby blues were liquid with fear and shock.

I figured he didn’t expect me to be home. Even if he thought I might be here, he didn’t think an old guy like me could take him down.

I put the chair back on its feet and sat.

“So, by, what the feck’re ya doin’ in my house?” I asked, using as good a Newfoundland accent as I could manage.

He didn’t struggle. Just lay there panting for a moment.

“Are you gonna call the cops?” he finally gasped.

“Not much point to that. They’re all the way over to Fishy Cove and they’re closed at night.”

I waited a moment.

“That’s all you got to say?”

The boy’s eyes were clearing. He almost looked defiant.

“I knew you’d say that.”

“Say what?”

“About not callin’ the cops.”

“Did ya now?”

I got up and stretched, feeling the takedown in my lower back and shoulders.

“Since we’re all up, we might as well have a cuppa tea and a yarn. What do you t’ink?”

My visitor had the grace not to answer.

We needed something to cheer us up. After all, we’d suffered a big shock.

I gave Marvin one of his favorite treats, a mishmash of broccoli, carrots and squash. He snorted a few times, but soon got distracted by the food.

Miss Kitty still hadn’t surfaced, but I put some tuna down in a bowl just in case.

I lit the gas stove and put the kettle on the burner. I got the Bailey’s from the icebox and poured a good measure into my teacup.

While the water boiled I took my handcuffs down and swiftly replaced the cable ties. I let him keep one hand free while the other dangled from the chain and eyehook on the wall.

He yanked on the chain once but seemed satisfied that he was stuck. He settled in.

 I pulled my old armchair closer to the wall and propped the kid against it so he could sit up.

Once the tea was ready, I sat on a chair, angled so I could see the young man’s face. We sipped in silence for a few minutes. Like he’d just dropped in for a nice winter’s chat.

He should’ve thought to dress like a mummer, hide his face under a mask. Either the guy was dumb or he was new to breaking and entering.

“You thought I wouldn’t be home, wha?”

“No, I thought I could sneak in.”

That made me laugh.

“Well, I’d say the arse fell out of ‘er on that one. You from around here?”

He shook his head. “I’m from Vancouver.”

“Whoa. You’re way off your patch, aren’t ya?”

“So are you.”

I chuckled and shook my head.

“Mind now, you’re the one come into my house. I gets to ask the questions.”

“I know who you are.”

“It’s my turn then. Who owns ya? Related to an outport family?”

“You’re not a Newfie. Stop talking like one.”

I laughed heartily.

“Reminds me of that old joke. The mother says to her wayward boy, ‘Son, why-a you do deese t’ings to-a me?’ and the son says, ‘Ma, why are talking like that? We’re not Italian.’”

I guffawed some more. I was beginning to have fun. That’s what comes from living without other humans. You are easily amused when they do show up.

I leaned over, still laughing. When I slapped him across the face, he looked as though I’d betrayed him.

“What. Are. You. Doing. In. My. Home.” I punctuated each word so he could understand me above the likely ringing in his ears.

Tears slid down his cheeks, but he was still determined to be rude and a liar.

“I needed money.”

I waved my hands around the cottage.

“And you thought I’d have lots of it hidden here on the hill above Back Side Harbor. You are dumber than I thought and that’s pretty dumb.”

“I meant…I thought I could take something and sell it.”

I smiled at him. He really was stupid.

“Like my teacup?” I held it aloft, displaying the side with a prominent chip. “How much will this beauty fetch? Was ya born on a raff?”

When I stopped laughing, I scowled and leaned over him, snatched his empty cup.

“Maybe you can tell the truth about the who. Who are you? No ballyraggin’ this time.”

I used the quiet, menacing voice that tends to encourage reluctant truth telling.

He pulled the lids over his big eyes, fear crowding out the defiance. He thought he could hide the sudden vulnerability he was feeling.

 “No…what?”

Why are there so many stupid criminals these days? In my day it took cunning and careful study of the minutiae. The ‘what ifs’, the contingencies, the back stories.

“Don’t feckin’ lie to me, b’y.” This time I must admit my voice rose a little.

 “I…my name is Brent Hillyard. I do come from Vancouver. That was the truth.”

“Well, Brent, nice to meet ya. I’m Jason.”

“No, you’re not.”

“Jaysus, idd’n you a stunned one?”

He cried out when the cup landed on his forehead. Bled like a sucker too.

I got another cup out of the cupboard and fixed us more tea. Mine got an even larger dollop of Bailey’s than last time.

I pulled out the lassy buns I’d bought in St. John’s. A rare luxury that the stupid kid in front of me, had he any manners, ought to appreciate. I was a regular Martha Stewart.

I handed him a clean handkerchief too so he wouldn’t get blood on my floor. It’s a bitch to get that stuff out of the carpet.

I munched on one of those delicious treats while he blotted at his cut. With any kinda luck, he wouldn’t feel like eating.

“Lots of people calls me Jason,” I said between bites. “That’s what you’ll call me too.”

He said nothing. Sulking I supposed.

“So. We gots the who and the why. I needs to know the how. Or did I get the why? I’ve been t’inkin’. Maybe there’s another reason you tripped all this way to the Back Side. You thought I might have some souvenirs. Any other reason?”

He looked pretty scared now. Sometimes people get that way when they’ve been hurt. Not too many of us is used to being doused on the head. Or on any other body part for that matter.

“I…I’m kind of a reporter.”

“Kind of? Either you are or you aren’t. You can’t be kind of. That’s like you’re kind of a moose or not.”

He considered that for a moment. “I work in the mailroom right now. My dad’s the chief editor and he insisted I start at the bottom.”

“Uh-huh. Now that’s some wise, b’y.”

“I thought if I uncovered a big story, he’d…well, he’d promote me faster.”

“I dies at dat, fella. You are some full o’ yourself. So you takes off work and comes all the way out ‘ere cuz you t’ink I’m a big story. Huh.”

I took another lassy bun.

“I ought to be flattered, I suppose. After all these years I’m still a big story.”

“You’ll always be a big story,” he said. “No one will ever forget what you did.”

I stood up so quickly that my chair fell backwards.

“I’m havin’ trouble believing a dimwit like you found me when no one else has. Maybe you should use those smarts to show your father you’re a hard worker instead of trying to take the easy way around.”

I stretched up and back, hands on my hips. Took a few deep breaths, in my nose and out my mouth. Ten years of perfect solitude, no fools to hound me, no idiots to spread vicious rumors of my supposed exploits.

And this goof, this lowlife idiot, had cracked the mystery of my whereabouts? I had a difficult time calming down, I tell you.

“You might as well tell me how, lad.”

I righted my chair and sat down again, folded my arms and tried to achieve a kindly old man’s expression.

“Have a lassy bun first. You must be ‘ungry.”

While he munched, he stared at me the whole time. I was a museum piece to him. I gazed right back, knowing full well the emotions I felt weren’t visible.

The boy’s expression, on the other hand, clearly displayed curiosity, horror, fear, and even a hint of defiance.

The newspapers always described my eyes as “dead.” How can eyes be dead in the face of a person who is alive? Impossible. They meant devoid of feeling. Uncaring, calm, nothing to see here. Back away. That’s what they should have said.

This boy didn’t back away, though. I wondered if, instead of stupid, he was a bit like me. He cared about nothing and no one. In his case, his sole purpose was self-aggrandizement. Maybe he was more worthy than I thought.

“All right. Hope you liked your breakfast.”

He nodded, unable to halt the manners he’d clearly been taught.

“Yes, thank-you.”

I let the Newfoundland accent slip, winding him up, letting him think he’d gotten through.

“Tell me how you found me and maybe I’ll give you a story to take away with you.”

Brent sat up straighter. He was clearly pleased and excited.

He would never make it as a reporter. He was far too easily manipulated.

“I have some connections in the prison. The last one you were in,” he said.

I nodded, though I felt like saying, “Well, duh.”

“My friend was a guard there. He got me an interview with your old cellmate.”

Brent. You broke into my home. I am hosting you with great patience. I don’t expect lies.”

“Oh yah, yah, sorry, I meant a guy who was in the same segregation block as you. You know, the protective solitary cells where…”

“I guess I know all that. Stay on point.”

He nodded, eager to please me now.

“Yes, yes, of course. Anyway, this prisoner talked quite a lot to my friend. He claimed he’d heard you say to your lawyer that if they ever granted parole, you’d go to the other side of the country, like Newfoundland, and hide out.”

Those damn cells were like echo chambers.

“Okay. So did you search all over Newfoundland for the last ten years and just get lucky?”

“Of course not. I was just nine when…”

All I had to do this time was point my finger.

“Right, right. On point. So my friend kept in touch with this fellow even after he was released. By coincidence, the guy settled in St. John’s. He told my friend that he swore he saw you in town one day.”

I sat in silence for a moment. Saw me in town? Me in my silver wig and thick glasses and beard?

There had been a few times over the years when I’d felt as though someone had been watching. When I caught a pair of eyes that lingered a bit too long on my face. I’d always chalked it up to paranoia. Damn. As they say, just because you think people are watching you, it doesn’t mean they aren’t.

“And what did you do with that information?”

Brent looked a little embarrassed.

“I hired a PI in St. John’s to look out for you. In your disguise, like the other fellow described. Kevin’s No Frills.”

“You paid a guy to sit in a grocery store all year?”

“No, no, of course not. I just hired him for the week the con said he saw you. I figured if you were staying somewhere isolated, you’d have to stock up, and you probably did it the same week every year.”

He sure looked proud of himself. I was surprised by his ingenuity.

“That’s actually pretty smart for a dumbass,” I said.

“Well, the PI was the one who suggested…”

“And he knows you found me?”

Brent looked confused.

“He was the one who found you. He followed you up here and called me to give me directions.”

“So that’s who the burglar was,” I mused.

“Pardon?”

“We had us a burglar a few nights ago. Or at least, we thought that’s what he was. Guess he was your PI instead.”

Brent nodded eagerly. “Maybe. Though I’m surprised he would come into your house.”

I shrugged. “Maybe he was after my teacup too?”

“Well, Paul, let’s face it, you are the most famous serial killer in Canada. Lots of places in the US, too. They even made a movie and some television…”

If only he hadn’t pushed. He was some stunned, that kid. Didn’t even notice the look on my face as he prattled on about my crimes. The ones I did, the ones they say I did but wasn’t convicted for.

“There are lots and lots of people who believe you never should have been paroled. There were quite a few protests against it. Did you know that?” Brent asked.

He still thought we were having a conversation.

“I did know that. I got attacked quite often, both inside and outside.”

“I read that! Can I quote you when I write the story?”

“Lad, you can quote me all you like when you write the story.”

“I can’t believe it! You are not what I expected at all.”

“What did you expect?”

He paused, a look of embarrassment flashing through his eyes. He even blushed a little.

“A monster?” I guessed. “Not a harmless old man who serves you tea and lassy buns?”

“Well, you did slap me and you threw the cup at me, but…well, I didn’t think you’d let me write the story, to be honest.”

“Oh me nerves, you got me drove,” I said so quietly that he kept on flapping his mouth.

“People are going to go nuts for this story. My dad will have to promote me and I’ll be a real reporter. Probably take over his job when he retires.”

“Do you think people will change their minds about letting me out when they read how old and harmless I am now?” I asked.

“I do. I can write it for sympathy if you like. Explain a few things if you want me to.”

“Explain that I didn’t do half of what they claimed, you mean?”

“Sure, if that’s your story, I will tell it.”

I stared at his small, petty lips with its satisfied smirk. The mouth that formed a silent “Oh” when I broke his neck.

“Well the story would be wrong,” I said to his truly dead eyes. “Once you have a monster caged, you should keep him there. Or keep him away from people. Let an outlier be.”

The silence was perfect.

Miss Kitty came out of hiding and began to lap up her tuna.

The kid wasn’t as much work as the burglar. That fella was a big bugger. Belatedly, I felt a grudging admiration for him, too. He’d never let on that he was a PI. Nor did he rat out the kid. Maybe he knew there’d be no tickets out of the harbor, so he kept himself to himself.

I figure I will only have to do this one more time when I pay a visit to my old pal from prison in St. John’s. Good thing, too. I’m getting too old for such excitement.

And Marvin’s getting too old for such rich food. I think I mentioned before that pigs make great pets. They’ll eat whatever’s on offer.

Posted in News | Leave a comment

WOW WHAT A YEAR – Part One – Kudos and Events!

Happy New Year, Readers!

In 2022, the Mesdames and Messieurs came back into the Real World via several wonderful live events while we kept busy with podcasts, virtual book launches and conferences.

And we enjoyed recognition both as a group and as individual authors!

OUR FIFTH ANTHOLOGY!

On October 15th, Carrick Publishing released In the Spirit of 13, our 5th anthology, in celebration of the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem’s 10th anniversary.

This outing, we let our imaginations go wild. We crafted 23 tales, ranging from comedy to noir, that celebrated ghosts, demons, the evil of human nature and even alcohol!

Our collection received a warm review from Jack Batten, in one of the last he wrote for The Toronto Star before he retired. Jack said:

There’s more than enough to light up and surprise readers for many nights of pleasure, some of it in easygoing whimsy.”

AND GREAT PUBLICITY, TOO!

The Mesdames of Mayhem were the subject of the full-page article, “Murder, She Wrote”, published in the Saturday Toronto Star on October 29, 2022. Contributing columnist Briony Smith wrote about our joy penning crime fiction – and our warm friendship. Read the full article in the Toronto Star.

AWARDS AND RECOGNITION

Melodie Campbell
Melodie Campbell

Melodie Campbell interviewed two of crime fiction’s superstars: Ian Rankin who was a guest author at the Maple Leaf Mystery Conference, May 24 to 28th. And Linwood Barclay on May 19th at the launch of his latest novel, Take Your Breath Away, in Burlington.

Her mentee, Delee Fromm’s entry, The Strength to Rise, was a finalist for the Crime Writers of Canada Award for Best Unpublished Manuscript.

Melissa Yi had a stellar year. Her short story, “Dead Man’s Hand“, published in Alfred Hitchcock Mystery Magazine, March 2021, was a finalist for the CWC Best Short Story Award.

Her story, “White Snow and Seven Dreams” was a finalist for the Surrey Muse Arts Society’s 2022 Joy Kogawa Award for Fiction, beating out more than 300 entrants!

And her play, The Most Unfeeling Doctor in the World, was chosen by Calgary’s Stage One Festival. She performed the play to rave reviews in July at the Winnipeg Fringe Festival.

Cat Mills
Cat Mills

Cat Mills released two critically acclaimed films this year: Me, Mahmoud and the Mint Plant and The Billboard Squad, a documentary for Al-Jazeera.

Both films were shown at several film festivals, including the Melbourne Documentary Film Festival, Calgary International Film Festival, Lunenberg Documentary Festival, St. Johns International Women’s Film Festival and Planet in Focus Film Festival.

Mme Mad

M. H. Callway‘s story, “Last Island”, was the cover story of the November issue of Mystery Magazine.

FAB BOOK LAUNCHES

THE LAUNCH(ES) OF IN THE SPIRIT OF 13!

On October 30th, we launched In the Spirit of 13 at our favorite bookstore, Sleuth of Baker Street. It was a smashing success! Sleuth’s was packed with friends, fans, family and well-wishers.

Lisa De Nikolits, Cat Mills and Jane Burfield
Donna Carrick (centre) and Alex Carrick (R)
Blair Keetch, Lynne Murphy, Cat Mills, Lisa de Nikolits, Jane Burfield, Sylvia Warsh, Ed Piwowarczyk, Donna Carrick

A great highlight was making Sleuth’s co-owner, Marian Misters, an honorary Mme of Mayhem.

We followed up on November 13th with a successful Zoom launch, with special thanks to backroom tech wizard, Ted Carrick.

Marian Misters
Blair Keetch, Lynne Murphy
Sylvia Warsh (centre), Ed Piwowarczyk, Donna Carrick ,
M. H. Callway

MORE GREAT BOOK LAUNCHES!

Lisa De Nikolits

On November 17th, Lisa de Nikolits launched her new novel, Everything You Dream is Real, the sequel to her acclaimed thriller, The Rage Room at a fab hybrid event organized by her publisher, Inanna Publications.

And in December, continuing on into January 2023, she embarked on an extensive blog tour.

During 2022, Lisa was featured on several national and international interviews and did a reading of her work at the CanLit Authors Fest on June 18th.

Lynne Murphy
Lynne Murphy

Lynne Murphy had a fabulous Zoom launch on April 23rd for her book, Potluck and Other Stories, with participants as far away as the UK and the Channel Islands.

Potluck contains the hilarious adventures of the eccentric residents of the Golden Elders Condo plus her new novella, A Damaged Heart.

Melissa Yi

Melissa Yi launched the first book in her new Hope Sze series, The Shapes of Wrath, at the Cornwall Library in November 2022.

She successfully crowd-funded the new book as well!

CONFERENCES LIVE AND VIRTUAL!

Award-winning author, Mike Martin and his team brought the dream of a new national crime writers conferences to life with the Maple Leaf Mystery Conference, May 24th to 28th. Leading crime writers and guest authors were: Ian Rankin, Maureen Jennings, Vicky Delany, Rick Mofina and Iona Whishaw.

Several Mesdames moderated and/or participated on many panels: Catherine Astolfo, Jane Burfield, M. H. Callway, Melodie Campbell, Donna Carrick, Lisa de Nikolits, Rosemary McCracken, Lynne Murphy, Madona Skaff and Caro Soles.

Cathy Astolfo
Jane Burfield
Jane Burfield
M. H. Callway
Melodie Campbell
Melodie Campbell
Donna Carrick
Lisa de Nikolits
Rosemary McCracken
Rosemary McCracken
Lynne Murphy
Lynne Murphy
Madona Skaff
Caro Soles
Caro Soles
Melissa Yi

On December 3rd, Mike Martin and his team returned to put on the virtual Ottawa Maple Leaf Mini-Conference to showcase Eastern Ontario crime writers, including Brenda Chapman and Mary Jane Maffini. Madona Skaff and Melissa Yi shared their knowledge on the day’s panels.

Earlier in 2022, on March 9th, Mike and Madona Skaff held a workshop for Capital Crime Writers about the pros and cons of self-publishing, entitled Indie Publishing: A Fine Adventure or Evil Torture.

LEFT COAST CRIME, ALBUQUERQUE

In 2020, Left Coast Crime, San Diego, was forced to close after only half a day because of COVID. Two years later, from April 7 to 10th, LCC went live in Albuquerque, New Mexico. More than 200 authors and fans celebrated its return.

M. H. Callway was honored to be on the short story panel, moderated by Lisa Q. Matthews, and to moderate the panel on noir crime fiction.

MOTIVE: TORONTO INTERNATIONAL FESTIVAL OF AUTHORS

For the first time, the Toronto International Festival of Authors celebrated leading international crime writers from June 3 to 5th. Lisa de Nikolits was one of the Canadian authors invited!

Crime Writers of Canada hosted a booth with the help of M. H. Callway, Blair Keetch and Sylvia Warsh.

WORD ON THE STREET RETURNS

Toronto’s annual book festival, Word on the Street, returned live on the June 11-12th weekend, moving back to its Queen’s Park venue.

Caro Soles sponsored the booth for The Mesdames of Mayhem together with Blair Keetch and Rosemary McCracken.

WHEN WORDS COLLIDE, CALGARY

The multi-genre conference, When Words Collide, went virtual for 2020, 2021 and 2022. (This year, 2023, WWC will be live!) WWC took place on Zoom from August 12 to 15th with the support and participation of many genre associations, including the Crime Writers of Canada.

Jayne Barnard
Jayne Barnard
M.H. Callway
Therese Greenwood
Therese Greenwood
Kevin Thornton
Kevin Thornton

Jayne Barnard, M. H. Callway, Therese Greenwood and Kevin Thornton participated in and/or moderated the crime writing panels.

2022 – THE YEAR OF THE PODCAST!

Donna Carrick returned to host Season 5 of the podcast, Dead to Writes. In 2022, she interviewed 16 of the authors in our new anthology, In the Spirit of 13, as well as artist, Sarah Carrick, who has designed each of our five anthology covers. Listen here to the full Dead to Writes podcast series 5.

Lisa de Nikolits continued her amazing podcast series, I Read Somewhere That…

Catch up here on all 19 of Lisa’s I Read Somewhere That…podcasts.

The Crime Writers of Canada stepped up podcasting in 2022, with author interviews to promote their 40th anniversary anthology, Cool Canadian Crime, featuring Melodie Campbell, Lisa de Nikolits, Blair Keetch, Rosemary McCracken, Lynne Murphy and Sylvia Warsh.

CWC also did a series of webinars on the craft of crime writing. Donna Carrick was featured in January where she discussed the art of short story writing.

LAST BUT NOT LEAST…

TORONTO SISTERS IN CRIME

Toronto Sisters in Crime continued to meet virtually except for their annual field trip. This year was a tour of the Arthur Conan Doyle Collection at the Toronto Reference Library – a terrific evening concluding with an in-person dinner afterwards.

Melodie Campbell was the guest presenter at SinC’s March 9th meeting where she discussed humor in crime fiction in Over My Dead Body.

WONDERFUL NOIR AT THE BAR

Noir at the Bar Toronto returned to live events in 2022 at a new venue, The Duke of Kent pub, 2315 Yonge St. Its first Queer Noir at the Bar took place on June 8th with a reading by Caro Soles. Lynne Murphy and Lisa de Nikolits read at the September 29th meeting.

A big thank you to Rob Brunet and Hope Thompson for their support of Canadian crime writers – and the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem.

AND A BIG HUG AND THANK YOU TO:

Marilyn Kay and Roz Place for keeping our newsletter running!

Marilyn Kay
Marilyn Kay
Rosalind Place
Rosalind Place
Posted in News | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! Sleuth of Baker Street to Retire

Bittersweet news: Marian Misters and J. D. Singh have made it official: Sleuth of Baker Street bookstore is retiring after over 40 years in business.

We’re sad because of the wonderful support Sleuth’s has given us as individual writers and as the Mesdames and Messieurs of Mayhem. Not to mention the joy of reading and discovering new favorite authors.

As Marian and JD wind down the business, they will still take special orders and find you that book you’ve always been looking for.

The biggest of bear hugs to Marian, JD, Pixie and Prince for all the joy they have given us and crime writing community!

Posted in News | Leave a comment

MESDAMES ON THE MOVE, JANUARY 2023

HAPPY NEW YEAR, DEAR READERS!

New Year Kitten

We’re celebrating our 10th Anniversary all year! Watch for monthly reprints of short stories from our first four anthologies by our Mesdames and Messieurs. We also have some exciting news and reviews to share with you this month.

NEWS AND REVIEWS

The Quarantine Review‘s Issue 14 includes both Mme Lisa de Nikolits’ Everything You Dream is Real and The Mesdames of Mayhem’s In The Spirit of 13 on their “Holiday Hotlist”.

Here’s a link: https://www.thequarantinereview.ca/main/issue14

BLOG TOUR

Join Mme Lisa de Nikolits‘ blog tour! It’s running until January 14, 2023. For more information about the blog tour, including dates and blogs, here’s the link.

https://www.silverdaggertours.com/sdsxx-tours/everything-you-dream-is-real-book-tour-and-giveaway

CONGRATULATIONS AND PUBLICATIONS

Mme Melissa Yuan-Innes is celebrating the new year with her first publication in On Spec, the Canadian Magazine of the Fantastic. Her poem, “Needles”, appears in Issue #122, Vol 32, No 4.

Current Issue #122 VOL 32 No 4 | onspecmag (wpcomstaging.com)

Melissa Yi
Melissa Yi

Reviewer, Jamieson Wolf, named Melissa‘s latest book, The Shapes of Wrath, one of the best books of 2022. https://jamiesonwolf.com/2022/12/28/best-books-of-2022/

Rosemary McCracken

Mme Rosemary McCracken wrote a wonderful tribute to Jack Batten, crime fiction reviewer, on her blog, Moving Target. Jack wrote his Whodunit column for nearly 24 years and he was especially supportive of the Mesdames of Mayhem, reviewing all our anthologies. Here’s the link: https://www.rosemarymccracken.website/post/batten-says-farewell

ANNOUNCEMENTS

10’TH ANNIVERSARY SHORT STORIES

To celebrate our 10th anniversary, on the 15th of each month this year, we’ll be reprinting a story by a Mme or Monsieur from our first four anthologies. We’re going alphabetically and we’re delighted that Mme Cathy Astolfo will be our first author with “The Outlier” from 13 Claws. Her story won the Crime Writers of Canada Award of Excellence for Best Short Story – and it’s one of the scariest stories we’ve ever read.

13 Claws Anthology

DERRINGER AWARDS

Reminder: Submissions for the Derringer awards open on January 1st. To submit a story, you must be a members of the Short Mystery Fiction Society by December 31, 2022. Authors may submit up to two stories and these can be their own work or those of a friend. The friend does not need to be a member of SMFS. For full details and updates, check the website.

https://shortmystery.blogspot.com/2020/09/derringer-awards-policy.html

Posted in Anthologies, books, events, News | Leave a comment

Happy Winter Solstice!

Shared from Joanne Guidoccio’s blog, On the Road to Reinvention, with thanks!

Posted in News | Leave a comment

NEWS FLASH! Mme Lynne Murphy Interviewed by CWC!

Lynne Murphy
Lynne Murphy

Mme Lynne Murphy is interviewed by Erik de Souza for Crime Writers of Canada. She talks about her story in the CWC anthology, Cold Canadian Crime and her intrepid adventures in the writing crime fiction.

Here are the links:

Youtube: https://youtu.be/sll_FzEZL4I

Facebook: https://fb.watch/hpUwhzKuJg/

Posted in News | Leave a comment